《Wishing for Spring》


 Chapter 1: Shes In Her Element With Monsters

    Vapour trailed from a pair of chapped lips as snow crunched under the heavy footfall of two figures.  They huddled close as they sought shelter from the bitter winds.


    "How about that one?" a man asked.  His beard was unkempt and sported an impressive collection of snowflakes.  His tattered clothes were bundled about him, and he carried a bulging backpack over his shoulder, one of the straps torn.  He gestured to the husk of a bombed out building.


    The person beside him, wrapped up so that only her frost-fringed eyes were exposed, shook her head.  Her voice was muffled as she spoke through her faded scarf.  "Winds from the east."


    "So?"


    "East wall''s too damaged."


    he two trudged on.  Surrounding them was white desolation; haunting remnants of a city broke up the jagged skyline.  A howl of wind whistled through the decrepit structures, causing the man to cover his ears.  The woman beside him wrapped her arm about his shoulders.  "That''s wind.  Not them."


    He shook his head and broke away at a run, his mismatched boots leaving asymmetrical footprints in the snow.  The woman tried to stop him, but he already was out of her reach.  "Jad, no!"


    Her feet were numb, but she broke into a run after him. "Jad, come back!"  The man wailed in agony as he tore through the streets with some difficulty. THe treads of one of his boots were worn flush, reducing traction.  Several times she thought he''d go down, but he always managed to scramble back up, indomitable in his terror.


    "They''re coming!  They''re coming!" He screamed.


    "No one''s here!" the woman called out, but her voice was muffled.


    Unfortunately, she was gravely mistaken.  The man turned a corner and shrieked, reaching a new register.  The woman slid and fell to her knees.  The woman picked herself up, her knees aching from walking so long in the cold.  She froze, not from the chill, but from the terror.  There was something dark in the snow in front of her.  The pervading night drained all colour from around them, but she feared it may be blood.


    Growls and a sickening crunch reached her ears. The woman was torn between fleeing and rushing to her companion''s aid.  She could not abandon him after everything they''d been through.  She approached the corner, bracing herself for what she might see.  Holding her breath, she flattened herself against the wall, moved to the edge, and looked.


    Jad was limply held up between two men, if one could call them that.  Their faces were wrinkled and ridged, their eyes sunken, their cheeks hollow and gaunt.  Their skin, exposed to the elements, was white as snow.  One had torn off Jad''s mitten and was gnawing on his hand, while the other was lapping up blood from a gash in his neck.  Jad''s eyes were wide with shock, but devoid of life.  The woman put her gloved hand to her mouth, holding back a scream.  The two monsters looked up in unison, bloodshot eyes staring straight at her.  The one who had been devouring Jad''s hand threw him at the other.  The remaining creature clung tight to his prize, chewing on the man''s neck with redoubled enthusiasm.


    The hideous man-creature lifted his nose, sniffing like a wolf as he lurched towards the woman.  She screamed and turned to run.  But as soon as she had spun about, she felt an impact from behind, throwing her forward onto the ground.  She screamed again as her knitted cap was whipped off.  Her head was yanked back by her hair, sending a burning pain through her neck.


    Suddenly, she was released.Her head flung forward and her forehead hit a solid patch of ice.  Her vision blurred, and her ears rang.  There were confused noises all around her, but all she could focus on was the pain as it reverberated through her skull.  The woman managed to pick herself up and crawl a few paces forward, but her hand lost traction.  She slipped forward, bringing her face onto the ground again.  She stared in a daze as dark spots formed on the ice beneath her.  She heard the crunch of footsteps approaching and again she tried to get to her feet.


    "No, get away, get away!" she screamed.  She twisted around to spot her attacker.  The harsh winds blew the clouds away from the gibbous moon, bringing down silvery light on a looming figure.  It wasn''t either of the ghoulish creatures.  In confusion, her eyes darted around.  Two crumpled forms lay on either side of the figure.  The woman looked up again, bringing her hands up defensively.  "Please..."


    The figure extended a hand to the woman, and she flinched.  There the hand remained.  Although gloved, one of the fingers of the glove hung limp.  The woman shook and tried to examine the mysterious person.  All she could see was the outline of a fur-rimmed hood and a heavy, long coat.  Afraid, bereaved, and confused, the woman reached out for the hand.  The stranger helped her to her feet.


    "Did you...?" the woman asked.  The nod was barely perceptible.  She looked in terror at the two lumps on the ground.  In the pale moonlight, she could see they were desiccated.  But beyond her lay the remains of her dear Jad.  "Oh... Jad... Oh..."  She stumbled past the stranger and fell to her knees beside him, throwing herself over his lifeless form.  "Jad..."


    The woman felt a hand on her shoulder.  She continued to sob, but reached up, taking the hand in her own.  "We can''t stay here," a quiet voice cautioned.


    "I can''t leave him!" the woman cried.  She then paused, suddenly looking up at her saviour.  It suddenly dawned on her that the voice which spoke to her sounded feminine, and young.


    "Then stay."  The figure shrugged.  The stranger extricated her hand from the the grieving traveller.  She was dumbstruck at how quickly the stranger dismissed her.  She looked again at her dearly departed, but got to her feet, following the stranger before she disappeared into the darkness.


    The woman was led through a maze of burnt out structures.  Amidst one, there was a hatch which the stranger opened, and bid her follower to enter.  Grateful to finally find shelter, she descended.  The stranger followed, closing the hatch tight, turning a heavy valve to lock it from within.


    "You''re back early... who''s this?" came an alarmed voice.  The woman blinked as her eyes adjusted to the warmly lit interior.  The entryway was cramped.  There was a heavy brown curtain which stretched across an opening, and lining the walls were hooks and makeshift cubbies for footwear. Peering out from behind the curtain was a man with light brown hair and patchy whiskers.


    "Don''t know," the stranger responded.  She then turned to the woman she had invited in.  "Who are you?"


    "I..." the woman was stunned.  She was numb from the cold, and from the shock.  It took her a moment to even think of her own name.  "Anna."


    Anna watched in bewilderment as the man gave the other woman a questioning look.  However, Anna''s saviour made no response as she pulled down her hood and removed her hat and scarf.  Anna marvelled as the features of her rescuer became clearer.  The woman, nay, girl who dispatched those beasts was pale and young.  She appeared either in her late teen years, or early twenties, with light brown hair and golden brown eyes.  The cold had barely left a flush on her pristine cheeks.


    "Alright, Anna," the man said, stepping fully out from behind the curtain and crossing his arms.  "Where did you come from?"


    Anna shivered as the day''s long journey came back into sharp focus.  She breathed heavily, trying to come to terms with the emotions that slammed back into her.  Seeing her shake, the younger girl was immediately at her side, steadying her by the elbowse.  "Thought... I thought we got away from them... them things!"


    "I found her being attacked by two abominations," the young heroine explained.  "She was with another.  He didn''t make it."


    "My partner, my Jad!" Anna croaked, her voice giving way to raw emotion.  Wordlessly, the girl helped Anna out of her wet wrappings.


    "So... I guess she''s staying, then," the man said, sounding exasperated and defeated.


    "Only for one night.  Can you see to her?  There is something I still need to take care of," the girl said, putting her hat back on.  She was halfway up the ladder before the man could protest.  He sighed and looked to Anna.


    "Right this way, Anna."


    Anna stepped into a cosy sight she had not experienced in a long time.  The light cast a warm glow over upholstered furniture, shelves stacked with all manner of trinkets and supplies, and an intricately patterned rug thrown over the concrete floor.  The finishing touch that brought more tears to Anna''s eyes was to see a woman sitting on a faded floral couch, with a child on either side of her, reading from a book.  It seemed like something from another world.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The woman and children curiously looked up at the soggy, middle-aged woman who stepped into their sanctuary.  "This is-"


    "Anna.  We heard," The woman on the couch smiled warmly at Anna, and the children huddled closer.  One child appeared around five years old, and the other about eight.  Both had light hair, one a bit blonder than the other. "It''s not like Rena to bring people back.  But, please, accept our hospitality."  The woman nodded gracious and gestured to an armchair.  The cushion had a deep impression in it, and there were streaks from old runs and scratches in the fabric.  As shabby as it was, it was very inviting to the beleaguered woman.


    "You must be exhausted," the man said, sighing.  "Scoot," he commanded one of the children, who turned and squished himself up closer to the woman.  The man sat down.  "I suppose introductions are in order.  I''m Peter, this is Nel," the woman nodded, lowering her book. "As for these two, this is Maple," he gestured to the older of the two, a girl with plaited hair and a dimpled chin.  He then pointed to the light-haired boy who had crawled halfway into Nel''s lap, "...and that is Ash."


    "Gor, they''re a pair of cados," Anna said, putting a hand to her heart.  She felt the ache in it even more, seeing the life she never could have lived.  And now, never would.  She was past her prime, so she''d already given up that dream.


    The kids looked at each other in confusion, and then peered warily at the woman.  "What''s a cado?"


    "Dunno. Something me marm''d say.  It''s good," Anna reassured. By now Anna was starting to feel the numbness drain out of her extremities, replaced by tingling and pain.  She grimaced and held up her hands, which were bright red.


    "That doesn''t look good.  Peter, get her a warm drink.  Maple, fetch the medicine kit," Nel instructed. Eager to show off her domestic skills, Maple scampered off on her errand.  Ash took the opportunity to climb into the spot vacated by Maple, donning a smug smile.


    "...Why you all being nice?" Anna asked.  Happy families were a foreign concept, and hospitality a stranger.  If she hadn''t been broken down by her fear and grief, she would never have followed so meekly.


    "We don''t get many travellers through here." Nel waked over to examine Anna.  She gently pressed on the skin around Anna''s nose, causing her to wince. "I don''t think it''s broken." Nel then lifted Anna''s hands. "I fear frostbite may set in if we don''t take care of those fingers soon.  I''ll get a bucket of warm water to soak your hands in."


    This left the youngest boy, who sat on the couch swinging his legs.  He picked up the book his mother had been reading to them, peeked at the pictures, then peered curiously at Anna.  "You''re old."


    "Not so old," Anna responded, unsure whether to be amused or affronted.  Mostly she just felt tired.


    "Older than Mom and Pop," Ash insisted.  Anna sighed and nodded her head. She could not argue that.  "Where do you live?"


    "Nowhere," Anna responded, a new pang clawing at her heart.  She knew the child meant no malice by prying, but it was uncomfortable all the same.


    "Would you like to live here?" Ash''s eyes brightened with excitement.


    "Well..."  Anna wasn''t sure what to say.  She smiled, then her smile quickly vanished.  To her relief, Peter returned with a blue mug, which he placed on a small end table beside Anna.


    "Give it a moment to cool down.  Ash, go to your room," Peter instructed.  Ash pouted, but it had no effect on his father who crossed his arms and tapped his foot, his glare of authority coming down heavy on the small child.  Grumbling, Ash shuffled off.  A woodsy aroma wafted up from the mug, surprising Anna.  She peered at the cup, but the mug was too dark to discern anything about the liquid it contained. Seeing her sniffing and eyeing the mug, Peter informed her, "Spruce tea.  It''s not as bad as it sounds."


    "Oh."  Anna decided she would let it sit a while longer.  Next Maple came back with medical supplies, which she dutifully placed down beside Anna.  With a look from her father, she, too, was banished.  Maple paused before the curtain, glancing back at Anna, then disappeared.


    Peter got straight to the point. "Alright, Anna.  Why are you here?"


    Anna frowned, her gaze drifted. "Jad and me, that''s my partner, had to run.  Came from a small, wardless huddle.  We ain''t got names for ourselves, we just called it home. But raiders found us, took so much.  Then the vamps came, finished us off.  Don''t know anyone but Jad ''n me got out.  Been running north because we know we won''t make it in the Bleak.  And the Bleak''s spreading."


    Anna''s account evidently troubled Peter, as his face darkened and lines formed on his forehead.  Partway through her story, Nel had walked in, but she quietly remained at the periphery until Anna had finished speaking.  The husband and wife exchanged glances, then looked to Anna.  Nel knelt down beside Anna, holding up a bucket. "Put your hands in here."


    "How long have you been travelling?" Peter asked as he opened the medical kit, pulling out some cotton.  He moistened it and handed it to Nel, who began dabbing at the blood on Anna''s face.  Anna placed her hands in the water. It was pleasantly warm, but her hands felt as though they were expanding and shrinking at the same time, and stung ferociously.


    "Oh... pffft..." Anna spat as some of the cotton got too close to her lips.  "Maybe three days."


    "Hmmm you''ve got a cut up in your hairline, too... but there isn''t too much swelling so hopefully nothing is fractured," Nel remarked as she ran her fingers gently along Anna''s scalp.


    "Three days.  And how far was the Bleak from your home?" Peter asked as he prepared some gauze.


    "Day south?  Maybe." Anna responded after thinking for a while.  "Didn''t go south much."  Peter looked increasingly more grim, and Nel dispirited.


    "I thought the thaw would finally be coming.  It''s been so long since I''ve seen Spring," Nel said wistfully as she dressed Anna''s wounds to the best of her ability.


    "I ain''t ever seen the Bleak til last few years.  Just heard folk talk," Anna admitted.  Again Peter and Nel gave each other meaningful looks.  "You?"


    Peter shook his head, but Nel went quiet, a haunted look cast over her eyes.  "My parents lived further south.  We fled north from the Bleak when I was a little girl."


    "Oh.  Musta been scary, being little."  Nel looked Anna over again, searching for anything else that needed tending.


    "We''ll set you up a spot for the night, Anna.  But I''m afraid you will have to be on your way again in the morning.  There''s a fort to the east that we trade with sometimes called Wupop. If you can work, they will take you in." Peter put everything neatly in its place in the kit, snapping it shut.


    "I work," Anna said with an eager nod.  Nel lifted Anna''s hands out of the water, inspecting them carefully.


    "The freeze has not set in too bad; everything is looking good." Nel smiled warmly at Anna, still holding her hands.  "We are sorry for your loss, Anna." A lump rising in Anna''s throat choked out any thanks she could offer, and instead she lowered her head, embarrassed.  Nel patted her on the shoulder and rose to her feet.  "I''ll get some sheets."


    There was a heavy scraping sound, followed by a woosh of air that disturbed the curtains near the entryway.  Nel had been adding some bedding to the couch when she heard the sound, and glanced up expectantly.  Sure enough, the sound of someone descending the ladder could be heard.  Clank.  Clank.  Clank.


    "Everything alright, Rena?" Nel asked. There was a sound of fabric swishing, and the plop of soggy, heavy clothes hitting the ground.


    "Yes."  Rena, as the girl was called, walked into the room, carrying Jad''s bag, and dropped it on the floor.  Anna''s eyes widened and she put a mottled hand to her chest.


    "You went back for it!" Anna said, touched. Seeing Rena now without her overcoat made it harder to believe that she had bested the two vamps by herself.  Anna was about to say something when she suddenly went quiet, a chorus of howls heard even through the thick concrete above.


    "Don''t worry.  That''s just the patrol.  They won''t hurt us," Nel said with a smile as she fluffed up a pillow.


    "Oh." Anna said, but she didn''t look any less fretful.  If anything, she appeared more confused.  Rena walked across the room, pulling an ottoman that was neatly tucked away out and sitting on it.


    "I buried Jad.  It was too dangerous to leave him out there," Rena informed Anna.  Anna''s countenance drooped.  She felt a lack of closure at not being part of his burial.  But she understood.  She took in a shaky breath.


    "There, all ready for you when you get tired," Nel said, standing up.  Anna smiled and stiffly walked on sore joints over to the makeshift bed, easing herself down on it.


    "Thank you... Rena?" Anna looked over at the girl, for the first time noticing she was missing a finger on her right hand.  Rena tilted her head to Anna, her expression distant.  Anna felt a chill as Rena stared right through her.  This caused Anna to fumble and mumble out an apology, although she was not sure what for.  Rena immediately looked away, half lidded eyes dropping their gaze to the floor.


    After a few moments of awkward silence, Rena got up and disappeared further into the curtain-cordoned bunker.  Anna frowned and looked at Nel, who had been tidying up. "What''d I do?"


    "Nothing.  Rena is just... shy," Nel said after a furtive pause.  She picked up the empty mug, and stared down at it a moment.


    "Really?  Brave and shy," Anna said, as if she could not reconcile the two statements.  Nel laughed lightly.


    "She''s in her element with monsters.  Not so much with people, at least, outsiders," Nel remarked, staring at the curtain.


    "She your sister?"


    "No."


    "Oh." Conversation was not Anna''s strong suit.  She then looked back at Nel.  "You all talk strange."


    "Do we?" Nel asked, seeming a bit surprised.  "It''s normal where we''re from."


    "Oh."


    The silence that followed gave Nel the chance to finally bring the empty mug into the kitchen and finish her evening clean-up.  Anna curled up under the quilt, resting her head on the pillow.  These people were friendly, but very strange.  They weren''t pockmarked and weathered like the people from her old home.  And they didn''t expect payment for shelter.  Or did they?  She worried under what terms they extended their hospitality, but she had nowhere else to go.  And now, she was truly alone.

 Chapter 2: Vamps and Vampires

    "We must go back to Fisham." Peter paced in the crowded bedroom, trying not to trip on the corner of the makeshift bed. Nel and Rena both sat cross legged on the mattress, staring up at Peter who continued to work out his agitation in movement.


    "They cast me off. It was voted. I complied," Rena responded resolutely. "I will not go back."


    "If the Bleak has reached this far north, they will be unprotected. And you know the real dangers of the darkness!" Peter threw his arms down, rounding on the two women.


    "Peter, I know you are worried for your family. But they also know the dangers. It''s the Fisher legacy," Nel said calmly.


    "Don''t tell me about the Fisher legacy!" Peter sputtered. Both Rena and Nel arched their eyebrows in reproach. Peter sighed and plunked down on the floor beside the two women. "Look, I know we swore an oath, Rena. But maybe it''s time we part ways. I know you won''t return, but I need to."


    Rena''s face betrayed no emotion as she levelled a steady gaze at Peter. Nel looked away nervously, then reached over to take Rena''s hand. The contact was short-lived as Rena pulled her hand away, eyes still fixed upon Peter. "You realise that would put me in a very difficult situation."


    Peter rubbed the top of his head, his short hairs scratching against his rough, calloused hands. "I know! I know. But since the remnants of the Order disbanded, the Sign of the Chamrosh won''t offer them any protection. Maybe with the Bleak encroaching, I can get them to reconsider, and welcome you back."


    Rena''s features grew pensive and she stared off into a dark corner. Her elbow rested on her knee, and her chin perched upon her palm. "If you wish to try, I won''t stop you. But I will not interfere in their decision. However, if they do not revoke their decree, do not forget the full responsibilities of your oath." Rena left with a deliberate gait.


    Nel''s eyes widened, catching a grim expression on his face. "What did she mean by full responsibility? What more can she expect from you that she hasn''t already taken?"


    Peter winced as a pained expression came onto his face. He crawled into the bed beside Nel, reaching an arm about her. Nel waited for an answer. It took Peter some time before he could say. "I swore if I could no longer serve Rena... I would kill her."


    <hr>


    "I''m sorry we couldn''t be more help, Anna. But here we must part ways. We''re leaving as well, this evening," Nel said, holding Anna''s hands. The morning light was playing hide and seek through the thick rolling clouds to the east. Anna turned her face to this light, winter winds blowing her tattered clothes. "Good luck. Follow the sun until you reach Old Man River. South of there is a bridge that survived the bombing. Cross it, and take the first left. With the snow it might be hard to make out the road, but once you cross the bridge there probably will be tracks. Turn left, follow the road and then take the first right to get to the Fort." Seeing Anna''s eyes somewhat glazed over, Nel went over the directions again in shorter sentences, getting Anna to repeat them.


    "Sun, river, follow right to bridge, cross bridge, left, then right. Got it." Anna smiled and muttered the directions a few more times to herself. She then looked around. "No goodbye from Rena?" Anna asked, turning around to face Peter and Nel. The couple stood arm in arm beside a towering stone pillar.


    "No. She''s still asleep. We''ll tell her you said goodbye."


    "One more thing, Anna," Peter interrupted. He passed Anna a small drawstring pouch. Anna opened in and peered inside, squinting at some sort of plant inside with waxy green berries.


    "What''s this?"


    "Dwarf mistletoe. Wherever you rest at night, hang it up over your entryway. Vamps won''t pass under it." Peter explained. Anna furrowed her eyebrows, bringing them low enough they could be seen under her cap. Her eyes watered as she looked again at Peter and Nel.


    "Thank you." It wasn''t gratitude that summoned her tears. It was the continued realisation that she''d be making the rest of her journey alone. Taking in a deep breath, Anna turned and began the long, lonely journey to a new life.


    Nel and Peter watched Anna as she trudged off, and then looked at each other. "We have our own journey to prepare for. It will be hard explaining to the children. Ash has never seen Fisham, and Maple probably won''t remember it."


    "They''ve always been curious about the home we left."


    "Well they''ll learn its ups and downs soon enough."


    <hr>


    "Ya sure you saw it land this way?"


    "Yup."


    Two men talked as they trudged through snowbanks, some rising as high as their hips. Behind them they pulled a rickety sled. The taller of the two huffed, expelling a puff of steam into the frigid air.


    "Dunno who those Old Worlders think they are, patting themselves on the back because they occasionally drop a crate on us. Why don''t they do something ACTUALLY useful like get us out of this God-forsaken place?"


    "Stop whining. The goodies are useful. Sides, they prolly think we''ll disease ''em all." A nasty, raucous chuckle erupted from one man, and the other joined in with a sneering snigger. The stouter of the two squinted, trying to see through the veil of falling slow. "It''s been over a year since anyone''s heard a plane. Got to thinking maybe they gave up on us."


    "It''s getting dark. Think anyone else saw it?"


    "You mean anyone, or anything?" They gave each other apprehensive glances then continued on their journey.


    The two men crested a hill, discovering a couple of large crates submerged in the snow. Flapping like the crack of a whip could be heard as the wind tried to tug one of the attached parachutes free. The other had likely been sheared off and blown away somewhere. The taller man swore under his breath. "I was looking forward to bringing back lots o'' canvas. Well, one chute''ll do."


    The shorter man grabbed a crowbar from the sled and busied himself with prying the box open. "Remember to save the nails this time, Fred."


    "Yeah yeah..."


    With the crate open they began removing vacuum sealed ration packs and cases containing basic medical supplies. After the first layer of items had been moved to their sled, the tall man yelped and drew his hand back. The short man laughed, cussing affectionately at his comrade. Fred escalated with a few choice words of his own, which were not so affectionate.


    "Alright, what''s got you in grips?"


    "Hair... I think there''s a body in here." Fred said, gripping the edge of the crate and peering into it. "Bring me the light, Hans."


    "A body, eh? He got anything good on him?" Hans asked as he began cranking the hand lantern. There was, indeed, a mop of black hair in among the packages. Fred gingerly removed a few more of the supplies, revealing a human head. To his relief, it was attached to a body. Eventually they pulled the man out and laid him on the limp parachute. The man was short in stature, allowing him to be more easily concealed in the crate. Protruding from his chest was an unusual weapon. It appeared to be a sharpened wooden stick, but it had a shiny, metallic handle. A wooden handle and a metal blade would have made more sense and the two men looked at each other, perplexed.


    "Unlucky stow-away?" Fred mused.


    "Who''d wanna come to this hell-hole?" Hans asked. He squinted at the protruding weapon. "Hey, I think the handle might be gold."


    Greedily, Hans grasped at the weapon. It was wedged in more firmly than he thought, forcing him to grip it with both of his hands. With a grunt, he pulled the stick out from the corpse. A tendril of tarry, viscous liquid trailed from the wound, until it thinned and snapped. The two men huddled close, inspecting the golden handle. They were completely unaware that the corpse''s eyes had shot open. It wasn''t until one of them suddenly had a white hand about his throat that they were cognizant of the danger. Fred screamed and jumped away, watching in terror as the corpse pulled Hans closer, biting his throat ferociously. Hans spluttered and gurgled, his body convulsing before going limp. The monster remained clamped on to Hans''s throat, pulling him down and slurping grotesquely.


    Fred did what any sane man would do. He turned and ran, leaving the crate, the sled, and his unfortunate comrade behind.


    <hr>


    "Mom, tell me again about the vamps! Come on! Tell me!" Ash pleaded, tugging on his mother''s mitted hand.


    "No! Tell me about unicorns!" Maple insisted.


    "Unicorns aren''t real! Vamps are! I heard them talking! Anna saw some!" Ash insisted.


    "Unicorns are so real!" Maple cried back.


    "Children! Please!" Nel stressed plaintively. It had been a long trek through the night and weariness descended upon both parents. Peter sighed and smiled as he pulled their sled, keeping close so as not to lose his family in the darkness.


    "Remind me again why I''m pulling the sled?" Peter asked. He eyed the six canines which ran alongside them, hopping and yipping in the moonlit snow. One of them, a wolfish mutt, came up to Rena, licking the snow off of her gloves and whining affectionately.


    "They needed a break," Rena responded, patting the wolfdog on the head. He licked the fringe of snow that had formed below his nose and padded ahead to nip at one of the other dogs'' heels. There was a yelp and the dogs growled at each other, but no further posturing took place.


    "I think we all need a break," Nel muttered as she trudged on, keeping hold of a child with each hand lest they wander into the inky night.


    "Just a little further," Rena encouraged. "Here, I''ll take the sled." Grateful for the relief, Peter handed the lead to Rena. The sled, bundled down with their belongings, slid effortlessly behind her.


    "If vamps are real, then why can''t unicorns be real?" Maple asked, not ready to drop the fight just yet.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Maybe unicorns are," Rena said, smiling grimly. "But I''ve never seen one. And they might not be anything like the stories we tell."


    "Are the vamps you saw like in the stories?" Ash asked. "Anna said you killed two of them!"


    "Ash, stop pestering Rena," Nel cautioned.


    "It''s fine, Nel. I''m not bothered." Rena pulled on the lead to wrap it about her wrist for a better grip. "Well, Ash, what do you expect Vamps to be like?"


    "Really tall! Kind of like men, but bald, with white skin, and their faces are all wrinkly and bumpy and they got horns too! They got fangs THIS LONG!" Ash said excitedly, holding his hands apart, although Rena could not see it from her position. He looked over his shoulder, suddenly aware of this, and raised his hands above his head. His mother made a grab for his wrist to keep him close. Ash continued, unperturbed. "And claws! They run on all fours like a dog, but can stand up like us, too! They got goats'' feet. Though I''ve never seen a real goat. And they have glowing red eyes! And they eat people!"


    "No, stupid, they don''t eat people, they just drink their blood," Maple said, sniffing with the superiority afforded to her of being three years her brother''s senior.


    "Same thing! And they come in the darkness! They hate the sun, which is why we live in the north! Because the Bleak has covered the south, so there''s Vamps everywhere!" Ash threw out his arms, accidentally hitting his mother in the thigh. Nel grabbed his hand yet again, as it had slipped out in his wild gesticulating.


    Peter and Nel looked at each other then began laughing at Ash''s descriptions. "Did you tell him all that?"


    Peter shook his head. "Not I. I think he made those embellishments himself."


    "What''s so funny?" Ash asked, not sure why his terrifying description would end in laughter instead of the appropriate quaking in fear.


    "Nothing, Ash. We just love you," Peter chuckled, patting his boy''s head.


    "So, Rena, will you tell me what you saw?" Ash asked. Maple scoffed but didn''t say anything.


    "They were pale. And their eyes were red, but they did not glow. One was about your Dad''s height, and the other a little taller. They didn''t have claws or cloven feet, and their teeth weren''t that long, but they were sharp. One had some white hair, but the other was hairless. They only had ridges on their foreheads, but no horns. But you got most of it right, Ash," Rena said in a matter-of-fact tone, taking all the mystique out of her description.


    Ash grumbled as he digested this itemised list of features. "I think my version was scarier."


    "It was," Peter reassured.


    "Does sunlight really hurt them?" Maple asked, finally joining the conversation.


    "Yes," Rena affirmed.


    "And mistletoe? Does it really keep them away?" Maple asked further, squeezing her mother''s hand tighter.


    "It stops them from passing beneath it," Rena clarified.


    "So if they move around at night, why aren''t we moving during the day?" Maple asked, looking around at the darkness and moving even closer to her mother, her shoulder against her mother''s hip. Nel looked over her shoulder towards Rena, and then looked forward.


    "Well it took us all day to get ready, and once we had everything packed, we needed to get going. And by the time day comes, we''ll all be so tired," Nel explained.


    "Oh. Well, why do you only put mistletoe by our room? Why don''t we put it on all the doorways?" Maple pried further. Peter coughed, and the parents again shot anxious glances towards Rena. Rena just kept walking, staring straight ahead.


    "Because you matter to us more than anything and we want to make sure you are safe. And it''s not always easy to find mistletoe," Peter stepped in with his explanation.


    "It''s fine, Maple, we''ve got Rena. She can keep us safe!" Ash said cheerfully.


    Maple snorted. "I guess..." Maple looked over her shoulder at Rena. Nel and Peter shared uneasy glances as they kept walking.


    The small group of travellers finally stopped and made camp in the wee hours before sunrise. The family all worked together to get their tent up. Everyone, except for Rena, who had begun to pile up a large mound of snow near some trees.


    When the tent was almost ready, Ash wandered over to Rena. "Cool! Are you building a snow fort?"


    "Sort of." Rena packed some of the snow with the back of her shovel.


    "Why aren''t you helping us with the tent?" Ash asked further.


    "There isn''t room for me in your tent. So I''m making myself a quinzhee," Rena set the shovel aside and tested the firmness of the mound with her hands.


    Ash looked back at the large tent, then to Rena. "You could squish in! You can share a sleeping bag with me!" Ash valiantly offered.


    Rena smirked as she picked up the shovel again. "Aren''t you sharing one with your sister? I don''t think all three of us will fit," Rena grunted as she shored up more snow.


    Ash scrunched up his nose. "Maple kicks and always has cold feet. She can share a bag with Mom."


    "Then where will your Pop sleep?" Rena asked.


    Ash took a moment to consider this. "Um... outside with the dogs?"


    Rena laughed in spite of herself, but kept on working. "That''s not very fair. The dogs kick even worse than Maple. And they drool," Rena answered good naturedly.


    "Oh yeah, I guess." Ash grabbed an armful of snow and added it to Rena''s pile. "Well, then, can I come sleep with you?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Rena paused, turning to check what Nel and Peter were doing. Seeing Peter working on getting a fire started, and Maple and Nel finishing up securing the tent, Rena returned to the task at hand. "Because... I get so snacky in my sleep... I might eat YOU!" Rena dropped her shovel and brought up her hand like claws. "Come here!" She playfully swiped at Ash. Ash squealed in terrified delight and he ran back over to his parents.


    "Rena''s trying to EAT ME!"


    To Ash it was all fun and games. But the reaction he got left him reeling with confusion. There was a snapping sound and his father let slip a naughty word. His mother dropped the spare stakes she was carrying, her face going pale. In moments Nel had her arms around Ash and was pulling down his hood, inspecting his neck. Maple just looked as confused as Ash was feeling.


    Nel placed her hands on Ash''s shoulders looking him in the eye. This was her serious face, when someone did something bad. "Ash, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Ash blurted, bewildered. Her mother hugged him, and the bemused child just stood there. Maple didn''t know what to do, so she giggled nervously. Ash looked over at his father who was sucking his finger, his hunting knife in his other hand and his flint stone discarded on the ground.


    By this time Rena had walked over. She stood several feet away from Nel, who looked up fiercely at her. Nel pulled Ash away, putting herself between Rena and her child. Rena tilted her head to the side, but then in a moment her eyes widened, then narrowed. She looked down demurely.


    "We were just playing a game. Sorry if that upset you," Rena said. Ash looked up, feeling the tension, but not being sure what to make of it.


    "Ash, Maple, I need more sticks for the fire. Go find some," Peter said in his Father-knows-best voice. Maple turned to leave, but Ash stomped his feet in the snow and crossed his arms.


    "I don''t want to! I want to play with Rena."


    "Ash, for once just do as your father says!" Nel said sharply. The words fell on Ash like a physical slap to the face, and he stared at his mother, mouth agape. He sniffled a few times, but then went running off after Maple.


    As the two children walked side by side, Maple looked over at Ash pensively, her young face not shaped for conveying such expressions. Ash would have found it humorous if not for the dark storm cloud hanging above his head. "What?"


    Maple looked straight ahead, searching for likely sticks. It was hard to find anything dry in this weather. "I think Mom''s scared of Rena."


    "Don''t be silly! Rena is cool and she''s our friend! Mom''s always been nice to Rena," Ash babbled as he picked up a stick. He gave it a few swings in the air. "Hyah!" WHACK! Snow fell down from the small tree he hit. Most of the trees here were short and crooked from the constant winds.


    "Then why did she get so upset?" Maple asked, glancing over her shoulder.


    "Because that''s what Moms do," Ash spat as he used the stick to shake a large clump of snow off of a dead bush.


    "Mom loves us, you know," Maple affirmed.


    "Then why does she yell at me all the time?" Ash nearly shouted, shaking his stick at Maple. Maple bent down to pick up a handful of twigs from the recently exposed dead bush.


    "Because you don''t listen and do dumb things!" Maple responded in a matter-of-fact voice. Ash screwed up his face at her stupid, morally superior face. He swung his stick at her, but she quickly darted behind a tree.


    "TAKE THAT BACK!" Ash yelled. Maple gave a small yelp and grabbed the biggest stick she could find, and the two children clacked their sticks together in a clumsy sword fight, although to them it was as elegant and witty as a daring swashbuckler''s duel.


    <hr>


    Once the children had gone to hunt for wood, Nel stood up, her gaze bearing down on Rena. "Whatever game you were playing, I don''t think it was appropriate. It''s not at all funny to joke about eating children."


    Peter stood up from his crouched position by the unfinished fire, briefly taking his finger out of his mouth to speak. "Calm down, Nel. Rena''d never hurt Ash or Maple."


    "No, and we make sure of it. Where''s the mistletoe?" Nel demanded. Rena remained statue still, just watching Nel and Peter, wearing that mask of neutrality she''d developed over her lifetime.


    "The left front pouch of the yellow rucksack," Rena said. Nel looked up at her with a frosty gaze which was colder than the night air. "Dawn''s almost here. I need to finish my shelter."


    "Nel..." Peter sighed his wife''s name as she pulled the yellow rucksack free of the sled. "Nel!"


    "What, Peter?"


    "We don''t need the mistletoe. It won''t do much good. We put it at the front of our tent, then something could get in the back. Put it at both ends, then there''s always the sides. Using the mistletoe here is a waste," Peter cautioned as Nel pulled out a leather pouch.


    "Then I''ll make a string that encircles the tent!" Nel said with agitated determination. Peter walked over to Nel, placing his hands over hers. He felt them shake in his grasp and he tried to catch her eyes. She kept her gaze averted, but with her husband holding her hands, there was nowhere she could go. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to stare into those loving hazel eyes.


    "Let''s save it for when we reach Fisham," Peter said. Nel glanced down at their hands, interlocked over the pouch she held firmly onto. She then looked back up at her husband. "Rena won''t hurt our children."


    "Not now, but what about when they are older? Will they be expected to take the same oaths?" Nel asked, emotion and bile rising in her throat at the thought of her sweet children embroiled in something distasteful.


    "Nel, where is all this coming from? You knew before we even had children about Rena and me. You even took on the oath yourself. You''ve always treated Rena as one of the family until now," Peter said, mortified with the sudden change in his wife''s demeanour.


    "I took that oath so you didn''t have to share the burden alone! But whenever she comes to us at night... it disgusts me what she does." Nel said, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Hush. She can probably hear you even from over here," Peter said, fretting as he glanced over to where he saw Rena digging out a small entrance.


    "So what? We''ll be rid of her when we get back to Fisham," Nel snapped. Peter squeezed Nel''s hands tight and pulled her closer, frowning as he looked straight into her eyes, a stern expression coming over him.


    "First you were against us going back. Now you''re for it? You want me to kill her?"


    Nel shook her head. "No! No, I don''t want you to kill her. It would hurt you too much, because I know you care about her."


    "That''s right, I do care about Rena." Peter said, shaking Nel, causing her to whimper. "She''s like a sister to me." Peter let go of Nel, who pulled away, wiping her eyes with one hand and clinging to the pouch of mistletoe with the other.


    "I''m just scared. I never realised how afraid of Rena I was until I heard about her killing two vamps by herself. And she''s so composed about it. She''s like them, but not. I don''t really know what she is." Nel looked over, watching Rena in the distance, all that was visible of her was her rear and and feet, as the rest of her had made significant progress in her dug-out.


    "I know. As an outsider that our clan took in, you never were taught everything. And when I told you that my family was bound to make blood sacrifices, you were mortified. But you stuck with me. I thank you for that," Peter said, regaining his calm. He shook his finger which began to bleed again after squeezing Nel''s hands.


    "She drinks blood like the vamps, but she doesn''t show the other signs. And her bite hasn''t infected either of us. So... what is she?"


    "A true vampire."

 Chapter 3: Reunion

    Smoke curled around the cramped control centre as Sergei stared blearily at the fuzzy main screen. Images on smaller monitors flickered and showed the same monotonous nothing. The Bering Strait was still the Bering Strait. The most exciting thing was tracking the movement of ice floes. Sergei took a drag, blowing out more smoke from his cigarette, tapping the tip over his crowded ashtray.


    Sergei knew he probably should slow down. Since the world ended, no one was really making cigarettes as fine as these anymore. The smoky odour was satisfying, almost as much as the feeling of rolling the paper between his thumb and forefinger. The ever present clicks, pops, and static of the comms were white noise, so much that as far as Sergei was concerned, he was plunged into silence. But it was his job to be there, in case something happened. He almost wished something would.


    He had not heard from his commander in months. His rations were running low. But there was no getting out of this god forsaken ghost village. Whose idea was it to make an outpost in an evacuated whaling village, anyhow? For all he knew everyone was dead out there. Wouldn''t that be a kicker? The last man on Earth, and he''s out of beer. He couldn''t even go out with a buzz.


    Sergei picked up his pistol, staring at it a moment, engaging and disengaging the safety a few times as he looked out at the monitors. This had become a little ritual of his. It would serve everyone right for sticking him in this hellhole if a whole throng of the infected were to somehow cross the gap. He began laughing at the thought, his viscous belly shaking. He imagined a horde of zombie invaders hopping and sliding across chunks of pan ice like fretful fleas on a white dog, clawing and shoving each other as they got closer to the shore. He could see the ravenous army rushing the outpost... only to find his long desiccated corpse inside, the blood and brain matter already dried. And then miles and miles of nothing. Miles of nothing he''d often considered risking on foot. Freezing just might be better than starving to death. Sergei sighed and put the gun down, taking another puff. Hope they like smoked meat.


    Rubbing his eyes, Sergei almost missed the blip on his screen. But then he saw it. Nothing was crossing the Strait. But the surveillance camera at the entrance showed a dark grainy spot moving. He leaned forward, his feet hitting the floor with a thunk as he squinted. Sergei rubbed his eyes again, but it was getting larger. It moved like a person. Who would be crazy enough to approach on foot? Or maybe they had a vehicle somewhere nearby. Sergei began doing mental stock of his resources, hoping that maybe it was a case of low petrol. He didn''t care who they were, if they weren''t supposed to be on a military outpost. If they had a way out, he would give anything to hitch a ride. He almost rushed to the door, then paused, eyeing his gun. On the other hand, he only wanted to get out so he could live. No point dying from carelessness.


    Sergei stood at the gate, watching the bundled apparition come closer and closer. It wasn''t a trick of the cameras. Someone was approaching. A wind blew up the powdered snow, momentarily blocking his view of the encroaching stranger. He remained on the safe side of the gate, power lock engaged. When the figure walked out of the glittering screen, he could make out the fur-fringed hood of a saddle brown parka. Scarves covered the unknown person''s nose, and they were up to their knees in snow. He activated the speaker box, calmly telling the stranger to halt and identify themselves. To his surprise, and delight, he heard a woman''s voice shout over the roaring wind. He was barely able to make out that she was not an official, but had a message. He could also tell from her accent that she was not a native Russian speaker. Sergei deliberated, before telling her to raise her hands, approach slowly, and make no sudden movements. She complied.


    Once the woman stood just outside the gate, Sergei briskly searched her for weapons. No weapons, no supplies, just a single canteen. That should have been a red flag, but his acuity had been dulled from insufferable monotony and isolation. Satisfied that she was no threat, he allowed her inside, if only so he could hear her message without the whistling winds drowning her out.


    Who was he kidding? He let her in because he was lonely and bored. And her eyes had a deep, stimulating quality to them. There was a mysterious allure about her. Although that might just be because anyone who trudged in out of the white abyss would seem mysterious. He couldn''t wait to see what was underneath all that bulky snow gear. It''d be like unwrapping a present. Naturally, he bid her to get those cold things off and warm up.


    Wordlessly, she accepted his offer, the sound of a zipper tickling his ear with anticipation. The woman did not disappoint. Her face was round, with just a slightly squared jaw, strong and elegant on a long throat. Her complexion was pale in stark contrast to her round brown eyes, set deep under low, shapely eyebrows that hinted and teased at knowing some secret. Her nose was straight and well balanced against her sloped cheeks. The woman''s slightly down-turned lips were full and without appearing to peel away from her face. Thick black hair was twisted into a knot at the back of her head. Her figure was indiscernible as she was wearing a dark, thick turtleneck sweater and baggy pants gathered in by fur-lined boots.


    It certainly was a pleasing change of scenery, and he''d almost forgotten that she arrived to convey a message. A message which she shared without preface or ceremony.


    His faction had fallen. His commander was dead. Governments all over Europe have collapsed. They were plunged into wide-spread anarchy. And the dark cloud from the Americas had spread to the Old World, pushing people further towards the poles.


    Sergei stared at her for a moment, trying to take this all in. Although he''d joked that the world had already ended once the nukes went flying, the news that the last holdouts of civilization had crumbled was a heavy load. He grabbed another cigarette and popped it in his mouth, eyeing the woman. He held one out to her, raising his eyebrows. She shook her head. He shrugged. Her loss.


    For the information she had, she was composed. He smirked. Well, it was the end of the world, so damn the consequences. Just as he was formulating how he''d want to spend the Last Days, he was halted by a sudden pain. His eyes bulged as he struggled to breathe, a thumb pressing into his windpipe. He made a grab for his pistol. The woman, eyebrows only slightly lifted and with a look of indifference, opened her mouth wide, the light glinting off of pronounced fangs.


    It was all over in moments.


    <hr>


    "The Bleak has encroached our borders. The skies are silent. We''ve been cut off for decades from the Old World. There is no one we can rely on but ourselves!"


    A gathering of men and women assembled at a long table in a conference room, the skies outside shedding the diffuse light of an overcast day through the large windows. The landscape was eerie in its whiteness. Silhouettes of unmaintained buildings and skeletons of long-since stripped down cars were highlighted by snow. There was no power in the building they gathered in, and so most of the assembly were swaddled in their warmest clothes, and rags were stuffed in the cracks of windows and doors to keep the heat inside.


    The man speaking stood at the head of the large table, addressing the others who sat and listened. "I know each of your clans, settlements, or huddles are tasked with your own protection. But we are a single Ward. We need more than a truce and trading agreements. It''s time for us to coordinate our fighters and solidify our security. Those abominations, the Vamps will be upon us, and if we don''t repel them, they will bring the White Plague here. Many have tried to rout their numbers and failed. The only choice is to make strongholds impenetrable to them. Either we stand together, or we become consumed."


    A din of murmuring followed this rousing speech. The speaker held his cap out in front of himself, as a ruse to hide the anxious twiddling of his thumbs as he waited for someone to elevate their voice in challenge or agreement.


    A middle-aged woman missing the tip of her nose - likely an unfortunate frostbite injury - rose to her feet. "Now, how''re we supposed to get word to each other? Only three of us got comms. Them Hawks don''t even got power in their camp." She gestured to a broad-shouldered man with a feather affixed to his tuque.


    "That is a fair question, Ida of White Warrens. Those who have radios will be responsible to contact those who do not. Since the Hawks of Perch are close to the Goldilocks huddle, it will be up to Goldies to keep them informed. As for the White Warrens, I''ll make sure we of Willowbrook will keep you informed. We may also deploy smoke signals, I have some books on that I will allow you to circulate and make notes from." The speaker gestured to a pair of hardbound books off to the side, then looked back to the assembly.


    Seeming satisfied, Ida sat down, lacing together her brown fingers, large buggy eyes narrowing as she peered across the way at an older man who rose next. Although his hair was gray, he had a healthy head of it and a neatly trimmed beard. He had all his fingers and his face was unscarred. He stood apart, as almost everyone else present had scars or missing extremities.


    "As a new entry to the Ward, I have concerns about Fisham being the most remote. While we do have radios and operators who can use and maintain them, we worry about the time it would take either for help to arrive, or for us to assist in the case of an attack. How would you address this difficulty, Mayor Benton?" Mayor Beton momentarily smirked derisively but quickly brightened it with a disarming smile.


    "It''s true, if you were the first to be attacked, it would be a while before we could send reinforcements, Chief Fisher. We would encourage you to shore up your defences so you can withstand an attack long enough for help to arrive, or to prepare an evacuation plan and send as many of your clan to Willowbrook. With our combined manpower and defensible position, we should be able to repel them, and eventually you can go back and rebuild."


    Chief Fisher''s half lidded eyes narrowed further, and he took no pain to hide that he was not pleased with this response. All the same, he sat back down. Ida slid a side look to the Hawk representative, and the two shared some whispers, eyeing Chief Fisher.


    "I would further like to add that we ought to have a plan of rotation of patrol and scouting groups. I expect all members to contribute able-bodied men and women to increasing our security..." Mayor of Willowbrook droned on as they further discussed the finer details of this plan for security. Chief Fisher hung back, observing and taking it in, but he spent as much time watching his fellow Warders as he did paying attention to the plans.


    Just as things seemed to have reached a conclusion, the leader of the Goldies, who had remained mostly silent other than when asked to weigh in a vote, cleared her throat. She must have swallowed a grater, for the voice that came out was airy and shredded, and she perpetually needed to clear her throat. Glazed eyes regarded everyone when they turned to her. "Since we''re talking patrols, I need ''em fast." Everyone waited patiently while she coughed, and cleared her throat again. "Some of my hunters went missing. Took the hounds out looking, and they dug them up. They was buried, but their throats torn open. I''m worried a vamp might''ve gotten up north and bit some folk, and we got passers."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Passers?" Chief Fisher asked, tilting his head. Everyone looked at each other in mild surprise at the question.


    "Well, yeah, folk bit by vamps, but not fully changed yet. They can seem human for a bit before the other signs. You ain''t ever had a breakout in your settlement?" Ida asked incredulously.


    "No, we have not," Chief Fisher said frostily. "They don''t normally come this far north."


    "They did in the early-ons. And we get refugees enough from further south where they''re active. Sometimes they''re bit, but tell no one." Madam Gold explained. "Anyway, we''da be on the lookout."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Chief Fisher furrowed his eyebrows but lifted his chin, glancing out the window at the whiteness outside, stroking his chin.


    "That is grave. But I must be going. I had to travel far to get here, and if there are vamps, I best not be caught after dark." Chief Fisher bowed to all present and left with a decisive gait. With him no longer present, Ida shook her head.


    "I don''t know why we let those outsiders in our Ward. There''s something fishy about them," she said in her nasally yet fudgey voice, laughing at her own little pun. It took a moment, but two of the other leaders laughed with her. Mayor Brenton looked up from rolling up a map he''d been using for his demonstration.


    "We need to earn their trust. They''ve got something we don''t, just not sure what. Maybe it''s a stash of better medical supplies, maybe books, I don''t know. But their people live longer and healthier. They''ve been independent for a long time. No idea why they reached out to us when they did, but... probably because something stinks in the state of Fisham." Mayor Brenton chuckled, pleased with himself. He looked around at the room, everyone staring blankly at him. He grunted and sobered, tying a red thread around his map, grumbling to himself. It truly was a burden being cultured in a post apocalyptic wasteland.


    <hr>


    "Ah, Maple! Ash! Look! There it is!" Peter Fisher and his family stood atop a hill in the wee hours of the morning. It was a land of blue, but in the distance were scintillating amber glows peeking out from a splendid ring of wind breaks. Both of the children voiced their amazement with enthusiasm.


    "I''ll race you!" Ash said and his little feet sprang into action, with Maple chorusing her ascent. He only managed to get a few tottering steps before he was yanked back, falling on his well padded bottom into the deep snow. Maple was similarly kept back by her mother, although she managed to keep standing.


    "Oh no you don''t! It''s too far and too dark to run. We should get there right at dawn." Peter helped his son up, dusting off the snow that had caked on to his fur-lined parka.


    Rena had observed this all, standing a small distance away, with her pack circling about her. As she gazed at Fisham, the settlement she had left behind, an icy wind blew into her face. She squinted against the bitter onslaught, raising her arm as a paltry defence. One of her wolves sat down beside her, opening his maw and expelling a squeak of a yawn before licking his chops. "I know, Rigamarole, it''s been a long night."


    The group descended the hill, their motivation rekindled as their goal was within their sights. Rena pulled up beside Nel as they walked. Nel gave her a side glance, said nothing, and started walking just a little quicker, holding Maple''s hand a little tighter. Rena observed this but didn''t try to keep up. She just kept plodding at her regular pace, pulling the sled along in silence.


    "We''re finally here. Before I go and frighten the watchmen, I suppose we ought to say our goodbyes," Peter said, looking Rena up and down. She remained silent, her lean frame bulked up and hidden by the layers of furs she used to keep warm. Not that she needed to be warm. The cold would never kill her. But her bodily fluids could freeze, and it could slow her down. It would certainly feel uncomfortable. But it wouldn''t kill her.


    "Good bye?" Maple asked, bewildered as she rubbed her eyes ineffectually.


    "Rena won''t be coming into Fisham with us," Nel said gravely. She rubbed Ash''s back. He had been on the back of the sled and fallen asleep, but somehow maintained his grip. Nel had been walking beside him, making sure he didn''t fall off.


    "Where will Rena go?" Maple asked as she peeled out her lower lip. Those heart shaped lips were made for pouting. The dimple in her chin deepened.


    "Not far," Rena assured Maple. She knelt down, looking Maple into her large, innocent eyes. "You be good to your little brother, even though I know that''s hard when he can be such a brat. But he''s a loveable brat, alright?"


    Nel did not look impressed with her son being called a brat, but Maple smiled even as tears warmed her eyes. Rena patted Maple on the head and then stood up. Maple wrapped her arms about Rena in an embrace. "Good bye..." she said, sniffling.


    "Nel, may we speak before I go?" Rena requested. Nel shook her head.


    "There isn''t time," Nel said. Rena looked to the east, a blue gradient scaling the expansive flats. She was very exposed in the prairies.


    "Then let me say that I never meant for you to feel trapped or afraid." Rena didn''t linger to catch Nel''s response. She whistled to summon her pack of companions and began to walk along the tree line in search of shelter.


    <hr>


    "Oh, Peter, is it you?" Peter and his small family were tired, but they stood outside a sod house. Standing in the doorway, raising a gnarled hand to touch the bristly cheek of Peter was a petite woman past her prime, short curly hair framing her plain face.


    Peter lifted his mitted hand and covered her trembling digit. He then stood aside so that his mother could see, in the early morning light, his family. "Oh... oh Nel! Oh and look at Maple, how big you''ve grown! And who is this handsome young boy? Oh come in, come in!"


    None of them needed any further urging. Exhausted from their long trek and life on the go, Peter''s family filed in after their emotional host. "I was just getting the fire going, just give me a moment. Come in, make yourselves at home."


    "It''s good to see you are still in good health, Mrs. Fisher," Nel said. Maple peered at the woman, as if trying to decide whether she ought to be excited or shy. Ash just seemed more interested in plunking himself right down beside her as she knelt down beside the fireplace and resumed trying to encourage a warm blaze from her flint and steel. Ash contented himself with tossing in some dried grass she had bundled by the hearth.


    "Pop says we''re here to see Grandma, so you must be Grandma. I''m Ash," Ash said, not waiting for his parents to finish sitting down and taking off their hats and scarves to begin the introductions.


    "Hello, Ash. Oh my, you must like your fires big, but that''s enough dearie, that''s enough." She gently put her hands over Ash''s little fists, which gripped a handful of kindling. Reluctantly, he put it back in the box he got it from.


    Soon a crackling fire was contentedly burning in its cozy corner. Nel, Maple and Peter were all squished onto a cedar bench, while Mrs. Fisher sat in her rocking chair. Ash immediately crawled onto Mrs. Fisher''s lap, which brought a surprised laugh from the woman.


    "He''s a bit precocious," Peter said, adding to the chorus of laughter.


    "I see. So, little Ash. I''m glad your family is growing. Oh, it''s good to see you. I really worried you''d never come home..." Mrs. Fisher said, looking over the tired travellers.


    "We didn''t think we would, either," Nel said, staring into the fire.


    "Well, I am sure you can tell me what brings you here, but you all look tired. I can set out some pallets and you can get some rest."


    <hr>


    "They''re resting now. I don''t know why they returned, but she was not with them," Mrs. Fisher said as she picked up some logs from the communal woodshed. Standing beside her, wrapped up in furs was the Fisher Chief. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he stared at the foot-trodden paths in the snow.


    "The timing is... interesting," he remarked, thoughts going to the recent meeting he had with the other leaders. He crossed his arms, looking at Mrs. Fisher.


    "I''m just relieved they made it home," she said, placing the wood into her log basket.


    "I''m glad my nephew made it back as well. I just wish I knew the fate of Rena. We may have been hasty in casting her off," Chief Fisher took the basket from his sister-in-law, walking with her back to her home.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I don''t want you repeating this, Jill, but vamps may have made it this far north. The Goldies lost two of their hunters, which were found with their throats torn, and I assume, blood drained. And now a Hawk and another Goldie have gone missing." The Chief spoke in barely a whisper as they walked together, taking advantage of an unusually clear, sunny day. Both of them squinted, as the sun reflecting off the snow was hard on the eyes.


    "You think she may be behind it? Revenge?" Jill Fisher asked, deep grooves forming on her forehead.


    "I''m not sure. Like I said, the timing is interesting."


    <hr>


    The smell was the first sensation. Ah, that salty, smoky aroma of cooking meat. Waking up to the sound of a sizzling pan was such a beautiful thing that Peter did not open his eyes immediately, but just savoured the moment. He missed his mother''s cooking.


    "Wake up, Pop, wake up!" came Ash''s excited voice. A constant nudging jarred Peter further awake, as tiny hands pawed at his chest and shoulder. Peter finally opened his eyes to see his son jumping up and down beside him. "Grandma is making some Berky!"


    Peter rolled out of bed and struggled back into his homespun sweater. Before they could sit down to eat, he needed to clear away their bedrolls and pallets, and Ash was positively vibrating across the floor to each of his tasks. Maple was more subdued in doing her chores. It was a lot of activity for the two-room soddie, but they somehow managed to not be under each other''s feet.


    Finally the family sat down to eat their lunch of porridge and ''Berky'', a local term for fried ham made with the Berkshire pigs. Peter wasn''t sure what a Berkshire pig was as opposed to any other sort of pig, but they were the only kind found in Fisham. What mattered is that they were as delicious as they were willful. Peter always found the pigs unnerving as a boy, but had to get used to them since pig farming was his family''s duty. Though he wondered how they even fed the pigs since the long winter began. Doubtless, he''d soon find out once his mother put him back to work.


    "This is YUMMY!" Ash gushed after tearing into a juicy, marbled piece of meat.


    "I''m glad!" Mrs. Fisher responded. "Eat your fill!"


    "Trust me, he will," Peter said with a smile as blew on his porridge. He was going to save the best part for last.


    "Now that you have rested, I have to ask Peter. Where is Rena?"


    There was a silence, other than utensils scraping against earthenware dishes. Maple sniffled, and went to wipe her face with her sleeve. Mrs. Fisher looked around at the grim faces. Nel slowed down in her chewing, and Peter quickly shoved a large mouthful of porridge in. Ash looked around, not quite sure what was going on.


    "Oh, Mom told me she had to go, but I''m sure she''ll be back. She always comes back," Ash said.


    "She''s not coming back, though, is she, Mom?" Maple asked. Nel placed down her spoon and sighed, looking at her children. Peter could see the pain she was trying to hide. The pain of a parent who had to explain hard truths to their children.


    "Rena travelled with us as far as the outskirts, but she knows better than to return here," Peter finally answered. "And... we don''t know if she is coming back. That depends on what happens after I speak with Uncle Graham."


    "About what, Peter?" Jill asked as she scraped the sides of her bowl.


    "Letting Rena come home."

 Chapter 4: Woe to the Infected

    A scream rang out, jabbing Linda''s stomach with a pang. She knew that voice. It was her sister. Linda''s feet took flight and she ran to her sister''s bedroom door. When she tried to open it, the handle didn''t turn. She tried again with no luck. She pushed as hard as she could and hit the door. "Lily! Lily are you okay?" She heard sobbing on the other side of the door and she rammed her shoulder into it. All she got for her efforts was a sore shoulder. She resumed hitting the door. "Lily, please! Open the door!"


    Linda was about to turn and run for help when she heard a click. When the door opened, she saw her sister, eyes bloodshot and puffy, and her hand holding a lock of white hair. "Oh God, Linda, I''m in trouble."


    Linda examined her sister, heart still racing. Other than the fistful of hair, she seemed unhurt. She walked into the room with her sister, wrapping her arms about her. Despite Lily being younger, she was taller and leaner than Linda, who was more on the stocky build. But at this moment, her sister felt small and delicate in her arms, like the flower she was named for. "Shhh, tell me what''s wrong."


    Lily held up the fistful of white hair. Linda''s stomach churned. Lily then pointed to her head, where, upon closer inspection, she could see a few wisps of white hair mixed in with the chestnut waves. "Lily... is that hair... yours?" Lily''s lower lip quivered as she nodded. "Lily, what happened?"


    "I... I got bit."


    Linda felt her whole world crashing. Bitten. Linda quickly let go of Lily, recoiling before she could stop herself. She immediately saw the pain in Lily as she withdrew, letting out a wail. The younger sister turned away from Linda and threw herself on the bed. "You hate me! You''re disgusted! I deserve it! I was so stupid!"


    Linda shook her head, taking great pains to overcome her initial shock. Pushing away the fear that still roiled deep in her stomach, Linda''s placed her hands on her sister''s shoulders, feeling her tremble through the flannel night dress. "I''m sorry. I don''t hate you. Deep breaths. Tell me what happened. Then maybe, maybe I can help you."


    "It''s too late!" Lily wailed. Linda rubbed Lily''s back as soothingly as she could. How could she comfort her sister, when there was no known cure for the White Plague? Linda hoped in vain, if she could get the story, that maybe it was all a false alarm.


    Lily lay there sobbing, wearing herself out. But eventually, under Linda''s calm touch and gentle coaching, she took enough deep breaths to speak again. She sat up, and wiped her eyes with her sleeves. "I went to Copperwood to see Jay," Lily began. Linda bit her tongue, narrowly holding back the urge to scold her sister. Her sister already knew how dangerous it was to leave the huddle alone, and Copperwood had a certain taint to it. It was where tramps stopped on their journeys. Why Copperwod, no one knew. It was just another shelled out suburb, long since picked clean, with a few standing houses. Linda just listened and let Lily continue. "We''d, uh... met there before. Week past. He came all''a way from Perch. We uh... well... did it."


    Linda gripped her knuckles, and this time it wasn''t easy for her to hide her dismay. Lily looked away, and then back at Linda, placing a hand on her lap. "He had a sheath! We did all them things right! Like you taught me," Lily insisted. Linda took in a deep breath, and shook her head.


    "You know how I feel about them Hawks. After Jack promised my friend everything, had his way with her, then left her for one of his own. You can''t trust them Hawk boys!" Linda berated. Lily''s eyes brimmed with new tears, and Linda sighed. She wiped the tears away from Lily. "But... that don''t matter now. What happened at Copperwood?"


    "He didn''t show. I waited and waited and ''membered what you told me, and got madder and madder. I thought he loved me, Linda, really I did," Lily insisted. Linda sighed, shaking her head and slinging an arm about her sister. They were both young women, but Lily was always such a child at heart. "It was getting late. I heard this awful whistle. It was real terrible. Told myself, naw, that''s the wind. But it wunt no wind. Something jumped down, and I saw this white man-thing. Like in the stories about vamps. I''d never seen one before! I ran!" Linda''s heart began to race as her sister told her this tale. "It hit me behind and I fell over. I tried crawling away and..."


    Lily paused. She stood up and Linda just watched as she turned around and lifted up her dress. On the back of her calf were bruises, and amidst them, bitemarks. Wrinkling her nose, Linda looked away. She could not bear the truth. Could her sister be doomed to become one of them?


    Lily sat back down, stifling back another sob. Linda took her hand and gave it a squeeze. "But how did you get away?" Linda asked.


    "Thought I was done for. But then it screamed and let go. I tried to run, but my leg hurt so bad. I fell and looked, and there I saw him! A man was fighting it! First I thought it was one of our hunters, cause he sure was dressed like one. I couldn''t watch. But then it got quiet, and I saw him standing over the thing holding a spade. He kicked the thing''s head, and I screamed. Then he looked at me, almost like he forgot I was there. When he came closer, I realised, no, he wasn''t one of ours." Linda''s brow furrowed as she listened to the daring rescue of her sister. She had mixed feelings. It was reassuring to know someone WOULD help her sister, but as evident by the bite on her leg, it was too late.


    "Was he from Perch?" The Hawk clan from Perch were known for ferocious warriors and hunters. If anyone would have the skill, or the brazenness, to fight a Vamp alone, it would be one of them.


    "Don''t think so. He helped me up, said we needed to get inside. So I followed him into one of the houses. He turned on a lantern and asked to see my leg. Well, it was just then I realised, oh no, I was bit by a Vamp! I mean I knew I was bit, but the Vamp part really drove home that moment! But he told me not to worry, the sickness could be drained out. He tied something round my thigh, and pressed on my leg. I screamed because it hurt. Then he said he knew how to make it drain faster. He began sucking the bite."


    Linda bit her lip. Before the long winter drove them away, there used to be poisonous snakes in the area. She remembered if someone was bit to cut the wound more and let it bleed. Was this something like that? Could something so simple actually help the White Plague? If so, then why hadn''t it been done before? She then looked at her sister. But it didn''t work. Lily''s eyes weren''t just red from crying. It was a sign of the plague. And her skin looked pale, and her hair going white, they were all signs. "I don''t think... it worked."


    "I don''t either. And then... oh Linda... I don''t know why I..." Lily shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears again. "I was so scared, thought I was gonna die, and I was so grateful..." Linda fixed Lily with a steady look. Oh.


    "Lily... did this man..."


    "He didn''t make me! I wanted to!" Lily quickly insisted. "I''m not ashamed! He saved my life!" Lily frowned. "At least, I thought..."


    "Lily, who was he?" Linda asked, an edge in her tone. She was going to find this man and have words.


    "Don''t know. Didn''t get his name... but I''d never seen him before." Lily said, her voice choking again.


    "He didn''t even tell you his name and he... oh Lily." Linda rubbed the bridge of her nose. But none of this mattered. She looked at her dear little sister. Her fate was sealed. She would become a monster. The idea made Linda''s stomach flip, flop, and plummet to the ground. "We need to tell Madam Gold. If there are vamps in Copperwood, people need to know."


    "But they''ll kill me, Linda!" Lily said. "Please don''t let them kill me!"


    "Lily, you will become a killer if we don''t do something! There may be more." Linda exclaimed.


    "Can''t we say I didn''t get bit? Can''t we just say I saw one attacking a traveler?" Lily asked. Linda took in a deep breath, looking at her sister.


    "Lily, they are going to notice if your skin and hair go white. They''ll see your eyes go red. And you know, White Skin, Red Eyes, Bring all us Our Demise."


    "Then you must hide me! Please! There must be a way around this! I don''t want to die!" Lily begged her sister. Linda wrapped her arms about her sister.


    "I don''t want you to die either," Linda said. She rested her chin atop Lily''s soft brown hair and sighed. What was she to do? "I won''t say nothing, but I can''t hide you, Lily. You''re my l''il sis. I love you, but I can''t let you become a beast."


    "Maybe that man knows something. Maybe he''s still there! I need to find him, but I''m afraid to go alone!" Lily exclaimed.


    Linda grabbed Lily''s arms, fixing her with a stern look. "Lily! That man took advantage of you!"


    "But what if... what if he does know something?" Lily asked. Linda gave her sister a firm shake.


    "We''re not going back to Copperwood! I''ll take care of you, but if you become a threat, I''ll have to take you to the elders."


    Lily squeaked, but then nodded her head, hugging her sister as a new rush of tears flooded out of her eyes.


    <hr>


    "She what?"


    Peter clasped his hands, placing them on the large, hardwood table in the community hall of Fisham. His Uncle''s austere face showed even more lines than he remembered, or perhaps that was the flickering light from the covered lantern that sat between them. Peter watched as his Uncle stroked his upper lip and narrowed his eyes, a classic sign that the Chief of Fisham was plotting something.


    "She is awaiting a decision on whether to let her return," Peter repeated. Although his uncle now sat up straight in his high-back chair, his chin dipped low as he studied Peter intently. Peter waited patiently while his uncle sorted out his many thoughts, just soaking in the smell of cedar and pine.


    "And you say she was with you the entire journey here? She never went off on her own?" the Chief asked. Peter nodded his head, and gave a little curious tilt as to the question. He hoped his Uncle would pick up on it and elaborate, but it seems, as usual, his uncle couldn''t see beyond his own swirling thoughts. "When did she last feed?"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Two nights ago." Peter rubbed his wrist subconsciously. "I feel I should explain that this is not her idea. I wanted to come home, but I don''t want to fulfil the other part of my oath." Chief Fisher lifted a frosty eyebrow at Peter, his chin sliding slightly to one side, but then he looked down.


    "You always were soft." Chief Fisher murmured. Peter gave a slight shrug. He''d accepted that label, and it didn''t offend him anymore. Not like it did in his foolish youth, when he went out of his way to prove otherwise. Peter began tapping his fingers on the surface of the unfinished wood table top. "But you made it out there, alone. And you say there were abominations to the east?"


    "I didn''t see them myself. They attacked some travellers who were passing through, and Rena dispatched them. The survivor was quite shaken up." The Chief''s eyes widened momentarily and his hand gripped into a fist even as it rested on the table.


    "Did she suspect? Does she know?" the Chief asked, alarmed.


    "I don''t think so. She was rattled by losing her... I''m guessing her husband and just grateful to be shown any kindness, I gather. We sent her further east, at any rate." Peter rubbed the back of his neck.


    The Chief sighed, relief filling him as air escaped. For a moment he sat in silence, before shifting in his seat and looking back at his nephew. "Since you left we joined the Westarm Ward. Rena''s return would be... complicated," Chief Fisher said, his voice trailing off as he stared beyond Peter.


    Peter let out a low whistle. "So we''d be having regular traders and who knows what else traipsing through Fisham. I can see how keeping Rena''s secret would be daunting."


    "But... on the other hand, we might have an opportunity. Goldilocks and Perch have both had losses, and the corpses they have found were all drained of blood." The Chief''s eyebrows drew close together.


    "So the abominations are already here..." Peter said. "It''s as I feared. It''s why I came back. Rena can fight them without fear of infection."


    "Yes... but we thought perhaps it was Rena who was killing."


    "Not a chance. Like I said, she''s been with us," Peter objected. Chief Fisher brought up a hand in a placating gesture, his eyes closed momentarily.


    "I know, I know. But two of the bodies were buried. Abominations don''t bury their dead. And the sled and supplies the hunters went out with were never recovered. So either we have another vampire in our midst, or we have infected who have not fully succumbed."


    Peter took a moment to consider this information. Had he brought his family back into further peril? No. He immediately discarded such a thought. If abominations were coming, their small numbers would have been easily overrun, even with Rena''s protection. "What is this opportunity you spoke of?"


    "I can tell the other Warders are wary of us Fishers. If we can prove our value by discovering and destroying whatever is hunting their citizens, then it would do well to cement our position. But as part of our membership, we have not only had to send scouts to patrol perimeters around the Ward''s borders, but also accept and house sentries that come here. Some of our finest hunters are dispatched to other settlements, and our lumberers are away on a log run. If Rena can kill the threat, then I would be willing to restore my covenant with her." The Chief steepled his fingers as he looked towards his nephew.


    "...Well it would be up to her to decide this. But it shouldn''t be hard for her. I have every confidence," Peter remarked, going back to tapping his finger.


    "I know you do. You''ve always been fond of her," Chief Fisher remarked dryly. Somehow, he made it sound mocking, as if Peter ought to be ashamed. Peter glanced off to the side, uncomfortably. "I shall write my conditions, and stamp it with blood," the Chief stood up and went to a small writing desk in the corner, taking out some rough, pulpy paper and some ink. "Bring it to her, and let me know if she accepts. It would be better if I do not meet her in person for the time being."


    Peter looked down at the paper and then slowly let his gaze travel to his uncle. "If you say so, Uncle."


    <hr>


    "So, you''re the help from Fisham? Some help..." snorted a woman derisively. As Rena understood it, she was face to face with Sheriff Black, a compact woman with pinched features that gave the impression of all her bones and muscles being tightly bound in a thin sheath of brown leather.


    "Nonetheless, I''m here. Update me," Rena said brusquely as she lifted her chin.


    "See this map?" The Sheriff asked, pointing to a map of the district stretched across the wall. "Two hunters were found here, drained." She pointed to a remote area known for its hills. "Another body here, drained and torn apart. Not enough blood anywhere to have been animals alone." A stretch of plains near some sparse woodlands. "A young man from Perch was last seen here," the Sheriff indicated a spot near Copperwood,. "And lastly, one of our scouts went missing. She was heading to a hill the late hunters claimed was a drop point." The Sheriff stood straight, turning a critical eye on Rena. "Questions?"


    Rena walked over to the map, looking at the spread of victims. "I''d been away for some time. Is Copperwood still empty?" Rena inquired.


    "Yes," the sheriff responded dryly, seeming less impressed with Rena than she was before.


    "I heard the hunters were buried. Is this true?" Rena furrowed her eyebrows as she began searching for patterns.


    "True."


    "But the woman who was torn to pieces was not,"


    "Also true."


    "And the two disappearances, when were they last seen?" Rena asked, tilting her head.


    "Our scout was seen three days ago. The Hawk has been missing for two." The Sheriff''s thin, scarred lips turned up in contempt, impatient with what she deemed to be inadequate help.


    "How old is the Hawk?" Rena asked.


    "Young adult. Late teen. Somewhere around there," Sheriff Black said with a shrug. "The Hawks don''t keep detailed records."


    "What''s his occupation?"


    "Builder," was the Sheriff''s clipped response.


    "So someone strong, but not one of the Hawk warriors," Rena reflected. She crossed her arms as she studied the map for a while. While she was contemplating the information, the door swung open and a young but stout woman entered.


    "You''re one of the Day girls, aincha?" the Sheriff asked. "Now''s not a good time."


    "It''s important! I fear I need to tell you," Linda said. She then saw Rena and paused. "...Oh..."


    "Don''t worry about her. Speak your mind, then git," Sheriff Black said tersely.


    "I saw a vamp in Copperwood." Linda blurted. Rena, who had been leaning over the map, stood up straight and spun around to face this woman. Sheriff walked over to her, placing a firm hand on her shoulder.


    "You what? Where in Copperwood?" thundered the Sheriff.


    "Uh... I think... about here... or maybe... there...?" Linda said, pointing to a corner of Copperwood. "I''m sorry, it was all so scary."


    "What were you doing in Copperwood?" the Sheriff asked, eyes narrowing to black slits.


    "Meeting with Jay of the Hawks... he''d been seeing my sister and I-"


    "Did you say Jay? When was this?" The Sheriff interrupted. Rena sat back and observed the exchange to glean what she could.


    "Yes, oh, uh, not last night, but the night before," Linda stuttered.


    "...Hmmm that moves the timeline." The Sheriff grabbed a piece of chalk, adding some notes to a blackboard. "What did you see?"


    "Well there was someone I didn''t know, a traveller I think, fighting with a creature that whistled and had white skin and no hair." Linda recounted, doing her best to describe what her sister had described to her. She glanced aside, and Rena arched her eyebrow. She suspected that Linda may be lying, but about what?


    "The traveller? Did he survive?" Sheriff Black''s voice took on a slightly higher tone, apprehension blooming behind her stern face.


    "I think so..."


    "...Then he may have been infected." The Sheriff let out a string of curses and she turned to Rena, almost as if she''d forgotten she was there. Rena had been squinting at Linda, but with the Sheriff''s attention back on her, she smoothed out her face to perfect neutrality.


    "Well, I think I know enough to begin my search," Rena responded.


    "You aren''t... going to Copperwood, are you?" Linda asked, horrified. Rena nodded her head. The Sheriff snorted.


    "Now hold on; I''m spread thin and can''t dispatch anyone to go there yet," Sheriff Black said, her voice crisp and firm.


    "Time is of the essence. I''ll go on ahead." Rena tossed something onto the table. The Sheriff peered at them curiously. They appeared to be teeth - fangs to be precise. They didn''t look like the fangs of any predator she recognized. The Sheriff picked one up and examined it.


    "What are these supposed to be?"


    "Vamp fangs."


    <hr>


    "....come in.... Fisham.... Come in...." The radio operator nearly doubled over in his chair as the radio crackled to life, a woman''s voice barely coming over the waves. He quickly set about adjusting the frequency to get a clearer sound.


    "Wow, it really does talk!" abbered an excitable five-year-old. Ash hopped off of his father''s lap and ran over to the Fisham comms operator. Peter scooped him up and pulled him back.


    "Okay, buddy, tour''s over. Time to let Pierce get back to work," Peter said as he reinforced his hold on the squirming child.


    "This is Fisham. Who am I speaking to? Over," Pierce said as Peter set Ash down firmly, holding his hand tight lest he run off to play with all the buttons.


    "A messenger. Over."


    Peter paused, as Ash pulled against him. He found himself straining to listen, although it was his intention to get Ash out from underfoot.


    "That''s vague. Well. What''s your message?" Pierce asked. Then after a pause he added an ''Over''.


    "The Bleak has reached the Old World. I repeat. The Bleak has reached the Old World. The Order of Chamrosh has been supplanted. War has ravaged Europe. Countries have fallen into anarchy. A New Order is gaining traction - you must prepare yourselves. True Vampires seek dominion. No more help is coming. You are on your own. Over."


    The silence that proceeded could have drowned out thunder. Ash looked around, wide-eyed, and uncertain what to do with the stricken expression on his father, or the grave look of Pierce. Ash gave his father''s arm a tug, as if to remind him that he was still there.


    "What''s a, uh, an arkey?" Ash asked.


    "Anarchy. It means no rules..." Peter responded grimly.


    "Really? Can we GO there?"


    "No, Ash, we can''t."


    "Aaaaw..."


    "Come on." Peter quietly commanded, pulling on his son''s hand to bring him away. The tour of the radio tower was over, and Peter had a lot to process. There was always the hope that aid would come from overseas. But they were truly on their own now. Peter had questions, and he wanted to ask them, but not with Ash within hearing shot. Thus, he coaxed and dragged his son down the long stairs from the old ranger''s outpost.

 Chapter 5: A Blast From the Past

    With gliding steps, Rena shifted her weight carefully from one foot to the other, trying to move as silently as possible as she approached an old house.  Rigamarole stood alert, wagging his tail and occasionally sniffing the ground.  Large chunks of the second storey had crumbled away, exposing the attic and several rooms.  But somehow, the first level had remained mostly intact.  The front door was bolted shut.  Rena paused, glancing at a window.  She heard the soft whimper of Rigamarole could be heard and he began digging by a nearby bush.  Rena crept over to him.  What was that?  She pulled the brambles away, and saw below the entrance to a storm cellar.  "Good boy," Rena whispered, scratching Rigamarole on the head.  He leaned into the affection, and Rena gave him a hearty thump on his flank.  "Now stay."


    The sun was hot on her trail as Rena descended into the cellar, the sound of panting growing fainter behind her as she pulled the heavy doors shut again. There was the smell of fresh blood.  She was in the right place.  Rena tiptoed, hiking her cowl up over her nose as she approached a large pantry.  She leaned her ear against it.  She could hear it.  Rhythmic breathing.  In.  Then out, shaking.  Someone in distress.  Rigamarole''s nose had not led her astray.


    Rena forced the pantry door open, and she was not surprised to see a young man curled up in the bottom, his ankles and wrists bound.  He looked up, his eyes going wide as he shrunk away.  His shoulder was bruised and bleeding.  The smell.  Yes.  It looked as though he''d tried to force his way out.  He inhaled sharply, but Rena put a finger to her lips.  He held the breath in, uncertain and afraid.  Slowly, he breathed out as Rena knelt down, snapping the thick ropes that bound him like tissue.


    "Tha-" Gloved finger quickly went to the young man''s lips.  He gulped back his gratitude.  Rena then gestured the way she came, the stairs leading out of the cellar.  He nodded and quickly ran towards it, but then paused.  He turned back around when he realised Rena was not following him.  "There''s no one else," he whispered in a hiss.  "Get out while you can, before he returns!"


    Rena shook her head.  "The sun is rising.  I''ll be safe," Rena said.  Safe?  Hardly.  She gripped the straps of the backpack she wore.  "Just go."


    The young man, whom Rena believed to be Jay, didn''t need any further urging. Rena quickly closed herself in the pantry as the young man threw open the cellar doors.  The early morning sun trickled in until the doors slammed shut behind him. She heard a startled yelp from the lad, followed by his rapid footsteps, which receded into the morning.  He must have been startled by the appearance of a wolf waiting patiently outside.


    Rena stepped out of the pantry, carefully walking around any beams of light that found its way through old cracks in the wood.  She felt a wave of sickness and anxiety come over her at the very sight, remembering the pain it had brought her before.  But Rena had a mission.  The fact that there was a live captive reinforced her theory that she was dealing with a vampire, and not a nest of abominations.


    Some steps appeared to lead up into the house.  Rena shuffled silently through, searching for the likely sleeping vampire.  She reached a bedroom with the windows boarded up.  Laying in a bed, facing the wall, was a man as still as death.  Her quarry, at last.  Rena got out one of her cypress stakes and with sliding steps, approached, testing the floor before putting her full weight to avoid the worst of the creaking.


    She finally stood over the vampire, taking a better look.  There was a flash of something familiar in the man''s light frame and dark hair, but Rena suppressed it.  Gripping her stake in her right hand, she cautiously reached towards the vampire to gently roll him onto his back so she could get a better angle on his chest.  Recognition stung and stunted her as she beheld his face, his hooked nose, his pointed chin, his smug lips.  That hesitation was all it took for the vampire to awaken.  Dark eyes came open, and seeing the stake above him, he quickly lept out of bed, tackling Rena to the ground.


    The two bodies clattered onto the floor, rolling over another.  A strong hand gripped her wrist, thumb digging in between the tendons, trying to force the release of the stake.  The surprise had finally settled enough that Rena was able to gasp out his name. "Cyrus!?"


    The sound of her voice had an immediate visceral effect on him.  Although the adrenaline had already kicked his previously dormant heart into action, she could detect his heart racing to a different cadence now.  Which meant, he likely could also tell hers was fluttering with anxiety.  "Irene?"


    Rena frowned under her cowl.  Slowly, with her free hand, she lowered it, showing her face. Cyrus stared at her a moment or two gobsmacked.  Perhaps it was all worth his reaction.  Regrettably, Rena still had an oath to fulfil.  And if she wanted to keep the Fisher clan beholden to their oaths, she needed to hold up her end of the contract.


    Cyrus''s look of surprise faded and he lowered his chin, a snarl snapping to his face as he looked at the stake.  Pressure seized her throat as he barred it with a forearm. He stared into her eyes with piercing ferocity. Rena struggled and he slammed her harder into the ground.  This was all too familiar.


    Just as Rena was about to say something, her mouth was obstructed.  No, it wasn''t his hand.  It was his lips.  This was all too familiar as well.  Rena squinted, wrinkling her nose in disgust.  She tried to pull away, but his teeth caught hold of her lower lip, holding it firmly, but gently enough that his fangs did not break the skin.  Rena winced and tensed.


    The pressure at her throat lifted and Cyrus held her cheeks in his hands, his eyes closed.  This was just the opening she needed.  His chest pressed against hers, there was no opening to drive the stake, but perhaps she could get him from behind.  Gripping the cypress wood firmly, she plunged it into his back, trying to reach his heart from behind.  Contact with his lips broke as he flung his head back, his whole body going very rigid moments before collapsing into a limp bundle on the floor beside her, limbs splayed awkwardly, his cheek against the floor.  Rena let out a sigh of relief.


    Rena stood and tentatively nudged Cyrus with her foot.  He didn''t move.  She grabbed her backpack, which had been dropped during the fight, and from it took out a hatchet.  Something bigger would have been more ideal, but it''s what she could carry.  Rena fought the regret that was welling up in her by remembering the fear and the anger she often felt at Cyrus''s hands.  Rena placed the hatchet blade against the back of his neck to line it up.  She then swung back, readying herself.  Down the axe fell!  CRUNCH!  The expected splatter of blood did not erupt.  Instead it was the crack of a wooden floor, and her hatchet was stuck.  Cyrus had been pretending; her quarry rolled out of the way at the last second.  He scrambled to his feet and shoved Rena hard.  She lost the grip on her hatchet as she was forced back.


    "What''s the big idea, Irene? I mean for fu- OOF!" Rena lunged at him, catching him around the middle.  A clatter of the stake getting knocked out of his ribs was momentarily followed by a thud as both of them went crashing to the floor.  Rena was on top, pinning him with her thighs.


    "You chose the wrong people to terrorise, Cyrus!" Rena warned.


    "I didn''t see your name on any of them!" Cyrus protested.


    "This is serious!"


    "I know!  You staked me and tried to chop off my head!  I''m going to have to take that personal!" Cyrus responded, trying to work his arms free. She pressed down on his elbow joint with her knee and he winced.


    "I have a contract to fulfil," Rena intoned.


    "Come on Irene, let''s be civil about this.  If I taught you anything, it''s that there''s always a way to squirm out of any obligation."  Rena slammed her hands down on Cyrus chest, digging her fingernails in with frustration.


    "I tried very hard not to learn any of your bad habits," Rena growled.  Cyrus raised his eyebrows, tilting his head to the side.


    "Well, if you are intent on killing me, Irene, could you first scoot back about... half a foot?  I''d like to die a happy man."


    SLAP!  Cyrus''s head wrenched to the side.  For a moment she saw a deep rage flare up in his eyes... but he managed to chase it out with a loud bark of laughter.  Rena sighed in defeat.  She couldn''t do it.  She couldn''t complete her mission.  No matter how much she tried to summon her hatred, it melted away, dulled by the expanse of time.  Rena sighed and stood up, Cyrus still howling with laughter on the floor. "You''re insane."


    "You may be right," Cyrus crooned between chuckles, whisking a tear out of his eye, his voice picking up a melody as he continued, "I may be crazy!  Oh!"  Rena glared at him.  "But it just might be a-"


    "Stop.  No singing." Rena stood back, and Cyrus sprung up to his feet.  He knelt down and picked up the stake, looking at the bloodied tip and shaking his head.


    "Tch.  Women.  You love them, and they drive a stake through your heart.  Or try," Cyrus lifted his gaze to study Rena.  "It''s good to see you, Irene.  I just wish it was with less murderous intent."


    "I can''t say the same, Cyrus," Rena muttered, bending down and picking up her discarded hatchet, giving it a few experimental swings.  Cyrus watched the motion guardedly, before looking down at the stake again.


    "So.  Irene.  Still a virgin?"


    "So.  Cyrus.  Still jumping little girls?" Irene countered.


    "Woah, woah, woah now!" Cyrus protested.  He twirled the stake and pointed it at Irene.  "First off, they weren''t little girls!"


    "And second?" Rena arched an eyebrow, taking a step closer to Cyrus, hatchet still in her hand.


    "Second?" Cyrus repeated, seeming distracted.  Rena inclined her chin, accusation clear in her eyes.  "Oh..."  Cyrus trailed off as he shrugged his shoulders. He glanced aside in bemusement.  "They were asking for it?"


    In a fluid motion, Rena twirled the hatchet around and rammed the handle into Cyrus''s groin.  He crumpled forward, swearing and staggered back. Rena sneered. "You were asking for it."


    Cyrus fell onto the bed, rolling to one side assuming the classic foetal position.  "Yeah... yeah I was," he admitted in a high, strained voice as he waited for the shock and pain to subside.  Rena set her hatchet down beside her backpack, feeling she had made her point quite succinctly. Cyrus uncurled as the pain ran its course and rolled onto his back. "You are still an enemy of fun, I see."


    "I have nothing against harmless fun.  But you don''t care if lives are destroyed as long as you can gratify your own desires." Rena placed a hand to her chest.  "I''ve worked too hard to overcome what you did to me to have you land in my lap now."


    "Did to you?  Layla created you, not me," Cyrus countered, raising his head and partially lifting himself up on his elbows, while the rest of his body remained recumbent.


    "She would not have done that if not for your obsession and over-confidence."  Rena crossed her arms, scowling at Cyrus.


    "Ah, well that''s in the past.  Maybe we can start afresh?" Cyrus suggested, his dark eyes paradoxically brightening. "Being shipped across the globe might be a good time to embark on my own redemption arc."


    "Unlikely."  Rena picked up the hatchet again, pointing it towards Cyrus with conviction.  "If you''re serious, which you never are, fine.  But if you get up to your old tricks, I will castrate you."


    "Ha!  Fair.  Ah, Irene, how I have missed you.  You were always holding me accountable." Cyrus leaned back, lacing his fingers on his stomach, and staring up.


    "And it''s exhausting.  You need to learn to hold yourself accountable, Cyrus!  You''re older than me, could you please, for once, act like it?" Rena didn''t know why she bothered reasoning with an incorrigible immortal such as Cyrus. Yet his response truly caught Rena off guard.


    "Because if I did... I think... I''d fall apart."


    There was a very heavy silence that followed.  Rena felt extremely uncomfortable for a moment.  Cyrus was a liar, she knew that much.  He would say anything to get his way, anything to get a rise out of people.  But she knew him.  And there was a raw honesty in these words that made Rena squirm.  It was intimate.  And she didn''t want that intimacy with him.


    "Cyrus..." Rena said, as the mounting silence was getting too much for her.


    "Ah ah ah!  Zzzzip! Leave a tender moment alone!"


    The irony wasn''t lost on either of them.


    Another long silence washed over them.  In defeat, Rena fell back against the bed, staring at the ceiling.  The two of them, side by side, neither looking at the other, laid in a dark room hiding from the sun.  Rena felt as though she was once again a mortal girl, confused, trapped, and resentful. She was once again Irene, a name she now associated with weakness and the shame of being a victim.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "I just want to be clear about something, Irene," Cyrus was the first to speak this time.


    "What is that?" Rena anticipated another wise crack.


    "After we defeated Gabriel, I never went back to his ways.  That is... until the last few days.  I''ve been lost."  Rena listened to Cyrus''s confession with some bewilderment.  It was not within her power to absolve him and tell him to sin no more, even if she had been religious.  Why then, would Cyrus tell her this?


    "Cyrus... I was sent here to hunt the monster that has been killing the villagers.  I know it was you.  I also found the lad in the pantry and let him go."  Rena looked over at Cyrus.  "I hope that isn''t a problem."  She really hoped it was.


    "Of course you did." Cyrus placed his hand over his face and sighed.  "Some of that carnage was from being frenzied.  I was staked and shoved in a crate and when I came to my senses I was back on this accursed continent.  The guy in the pantry saw too much.  I was trying to figure out what to do about him.  Guess it''s out of my hands now."  Cyrus rolled over onto his stomach, looking over at Rena.


    "Well I''m in a predicament.  Either I kill you and complete my mission, and return with proof, or tomorrow I report my failure and be killed."  Rena felt she ought to be concerned about this.  But she never feared death on a cerebral level.  Even so, whenever death was near, her instincts often took over, grasping for survival.  An overwhelming dread would come over her, and she had a sense that whatever peace mortals may find in oblivion would not be available to her.  She did not believe in hell, and yet when faced with the end, it seemed a certainty.


    "Oh pssssh.  Bring me along; I''ll protect you," Cyrus assured, although she could see tension in his shoulder blades.  He wasn''t as calm as his false bravado was trying to convey.


    "No.  I do not wish to be protected, Cyrus.  I was the one who chose to stake my life on this mission, and I live by my own strict rules.  I cannot maintain my way of life without the support of the Fisher clan.  And I do not wish to live any other life."  Rena was assertive in her tone, levelling a steely gaze at Cyrus.


    "Well then, what proof would you need?  A corpse?  Stake me, show me off, then revive me later," Cyrus insisted.


    "That would be cheating."


    "It''d be survival.  When it comes down to it, you will want to live."


    "I came close before.  I can do it ag-" Although Rena had heightened reflexes, she was caught off guard when Cyrus rolled over and seized her shoulders.  She could feel the firmness of his grasp, but it was to hold her, not to harm her.  With a single, deliberate jerk he gave her shoulders a shake.  She stared up at his assertive glare.


    "Stop it! You will not die! We can fix this!" Cyrus said, and despite the thunder in his voice, Rena could detect a hint of desperation.


    "What is there to fix?" Rena challenged.  She felt his grip on her tighten, his thumb pressing into the dip in her shoulder.  Cyrus brought his face closer, his hooked nose touching hers.  Rena shut her eyes, not wanting to look into his.


    "Everything," She could feel his breath on her face as he spoke.  She then felt the pressure on her shoulders relax somewhat, but his hands remained there, the broad palms just resting, barely perceptible through her coat. "Everything is broken.  The world, the sky, us.  We''re going to fix it.  We need to fix it." He pressed down on her shoulder briefly as she felt his face move away.  Rena slid her eyes open as he let go of her, and she watched as he sat beside her. "I''m not ready to roll over and die.  I''m too pretty to die!  And so are you."


    "Maybe you aren''t ready to go, but I am."  Rena''s words only earned a reproachful glare from Cyrus.  "Layla convinced me not to squander her gift.  So I agreed to a human lifespan.  That is all. But I''ve exceeded that, because I''d built up a codependency between myself and Jordan''s descendants."  At the mention of Jordan, Rena could hear Cyrus scoff. "And now, they''ve decided I''m obsolete.  I was given this last chance to prove my usefulness.  I failed.  So my contract with them has ended.  My obligation to you and Layla is also over.  I''ve lived a full life, which is more than anyone can ask for.  And besides, I don''t want to turn into a killer."


    "But I am asking for more!" Cyrus countered petulantly.  Rena sat up, sitting shoulder to shoulder with the dark haired vampire. "And besides, you almost killed me!  Vampire lives matter, you know!"


    "Hm.  You want more?  What are you willing to sacrifice for it?" Rena asked, resting her hands primly in her lap.  Her composure was disconcerting and the silence that followed was telling.  Rena was unruffled as she sat there and waited for the wheels to cease turning in his sprained mind, her own mental cogs well-oiled.  The only safeguard she felt she had against the corruption of her vampiric powers was to tether it to contracts.  As such, she was always willing to negotiate.


    "Do you have something in mind?" Cyrus asked after seeming to give the question serious thought.  A rarity in and of itself.  Rena had been waiting for his usual impertinence.  Although he had not exhibited it yet, she was sure it would soon follow.


    "No."


    Cyrus stared at Rena long and hard.  "Alright.  How about... for as long as you live I will not kill another mortal human," Rena''s eyebrows raised.  Cyrus continued, "I will not kill except for people infected with the White Plague or are an immediate threat to someone under my protection.  Furthermore, this will not extend to deaths that are a result of a feeding frenzy."


    Rena took a moment to consider Cyrus''s proposal.  Would extending her and his life be worth saving a handful of people?  And if her contract with the Fishers ended, how would she feed herself?  She swore to never drink blood that was not freely given.  "It''s a start.  How shall we define an immediate threat?"


    "Someone who is actively trying to kill or cause grievous bodily harm," Cyrus responded, giving a shrug.  "Or are just very annoying."


    "Scratch that last definition and I think we have something we can work with," Rena said, taking on a business-like tone.  She lifted her chin, staring straight ahead as she laced her fingers together and rested them atop her knee.  Cyrus did likewise, mimicking her body language, down to the knee crossed over the other. "Like I said, it''s a start.  But now tell me why not killing is a sacrifice on your part?"


    Cyrus rubbed his chin, sighing out a long ''hmm'' and following it up with a comical ''haaaaaaw'', wearing such exaggerated expression of introspection that Rena found that old impatience she often felt with him lurking.  No one could bring her in connection with the anger she used to feel like Cyrus. When he finally spoke, she braced herself for nonsense. "Well, being a predator, I need prey.  And while I can nibble here, and nibble there without killing, that means more people know that I am, indeed, a vampire.  And while I''m not as adverse to exposing myself.. heh heh, exposing... ahem, not adverse to revealing my true nature to mortals as many others, it still puts me in an awkward situation.  Especially with the murderous mania everyone has for the infected.  After all, they sent you, on pain of death, to kill me, assuming this was the work of an infected, right?" Rena nodded.  Cyrus clapped his hands together.  "So, the sacrifice is that I am putting myself increasingly at peril, and immense inconvenience, and would force myself to be constantly on the move.  And you know I like to snuggle in and get comfy.  I''m really just a big cuddle-bug."


    "Big?" Rena parroted.  Cyrus looked down at himself, then over at Rena.


    "I may be vertically challenged, but I have a big p-"


    "Don''t finish that sentence!"


    "...Personality!  What did you think I was going to say?"


    Eyebrows high, mouth taught, and nostrils flared, Rena was not impressed with the verbal bait and switch.  Cyrus, however, was clearly pleased with himself as Rena would not voice the very word she thought was coming next.


    "Moving on."


    "Pervert."


    "Moving on!" Rena repeated with added stress.  She recomposed herself and stared coolly across the shabby room. "So to be absolutely clear, for the duration of my life, you will not directly, or indirectly, intentionally end the life of a mortal, unless that mortal is posing an immediate physical threat to the life or well being of of someone under your protection, or has been irreversibly transformed by the White Plague.  Break this contract, and not only will I provide someone with the means to destroy me, I will first destroy you."


    As Rena spoke, she noted a perceptible twitch of Cyrus''s upper lip, a deepening of the nasolabial crease which suggested contempt and disgust.  She could sense he was already baulking at any sort of stricture.  His fingers tapped upon his knee, but he did not accept the terms readily.  "I have my own conditions."


    "I will hear them."


    "You will not, I repeat, NOT end me or yourself with sunlight.  Staking and beheading is the way to go, albeit it is more personal and messy for the person doing the deed." Rena nodded her head, but she could tell he had more to add, so she waited before voicing any agreement.  "If there is a disagreement about someone I killed in order to protect another, I require that a third party weigh in.  Someone we both can agree on." Rena arched an eyebrow.  "Lastly, if you do kill me, kiss me first. On the lips.  Tongue is optional." Rena''s eyebrow dropped flat, weighing down her forehead in a deadpan stare.


    "Alright.  I accept your conditions-"


    "What, even the last one?" Cyrus asked incredulously.


    "Yes, even the last one." Cyrus''s eyebrows disappeared beneath his bangs, his black eyes going wide, before crescenting.  "But I am adding a clause of my own onto that last one.  If you want a farewell kiss, then the clause for killing to protect another does not apply to anyone in the Fisher clan." Immediately Cyrus''s pleased expression fell off his face.


    Cyrus began rubbing his hands as he peered at Rena.  "You have stepped up your game since the last time we negotiated," Cyrus said, grinning in spite of himself.  Rena smiled briefly, but then assumed her serious visage.  "All the same, I grow weary of this.  I accept your terms. I won''t murder your precious fishmongers."


    <hr>


    Peter frowned deeply as he sat in the meeting hall.  His hands were laced together and placed on the table, his gaze down and shoulders sagging from the burden of the bad news.  Chief Fisher stood at the head of the solid table, looking at the assembled heads of each family within their clan.


    "We have all been gathered here because we received word from overseas," Chief Fisher announced.  There was a cascade of gasps and murmurs.  Peter remained abjectly silent. "It was not good news.  The Bleak has spread across the ocean.  It seems the Old World has met a similar fate to us, with governments toppled and societies in ruin.  Most disturbing is that the messenger told us that the Order of Chamrosh, whose mark protected us from True Vampires, is no more.  It seems that the vampires are rising up."


    A hush fell over everyone at the table.  Then someone looked up, and spoke, and soon the questions began pouring out.  "Can we trust this source?  How do we know we are being told the truth?"


    "What do we do now?"


    "Is there no end in sight?"


    "How shall we defend ourselves from the White Plague and Vampires?"


    "Should we warn the rest of the Ward?"


    "If this has happened far away, why tell us?"


    "Who sent this message?  How did they know who we were?"


    "Enough!  One at a time!" the Chief said, holding out his hands with the palms out in a gesture to stop and calm the voices.  All eyes were on him, anticipating answers. All except Peter, who continued to stare at his clasped hands.


    "We will take no dramatic action just yet.  But there are things I will want to do in preparation.  Basil?" A burly man who was more beard than face looked up, his tiny squinty eyes barely visible under his bushy eyebrows. "Greater priority is to be placed on maintaining our Cypress trees.  Only Cypress stakes will stop a vampire. We need some timber; I will leave it to you to decide how many we can afford to cut."


    "Leave it in my hands, Chief," growled the hairy tree farmer.


    "Sierra and Bo, work out your differences to ensure we have more people training in martial arts and hunting."  An unusually tall and broad shouldered woman smirked at a chubby man with slanted eyes and a deceptively young, round face.


    "It shall be done," Sierra said smugly.  The shorter fellow, Bo, worked his small mouth with a series of protesting syllables before any words formed.


    "Chief!  We need more people focusing on trades and sciences, not less!  Most of our best engineers are getting old, and we haven''t nearly enough in the upcoming generation to replace them!  Not to mention our master carpenter lays on his deathbed with no clear successor!" Bo protested.


    "Passing forward our knowledge won''t do us any good if we are all dead.  Like I said, work it out between the two of you so that even our skilled workers can pick up a weapon and defend themselves, if needs be," Chief Fisher said in a stern tone, his eyes shifting between Sierra and Bo.  "And Sierra, make sure your hunters pick up a tool and help around the settlement every now and then.  I''ve heard of them shirking other responsibilities, and I won''t have it."


    That last remark drained the smugness from Sierra.  Where Sierra dropped it, Bo picked it up.  The two continued to exchange bitter and contentious glares. Chief Fisher rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    "We will inform the other Wards in due time.  But we are still part of the Ward in very probationary terms. Something is in the works that I hope will cement our place among them.  Until I see the outcome of that, we will keep the truth of Vampires to ourselves."  For the first time, Peter looked up.


    "This is a meeting Rena should have been part of," Peter griped.  "We should never have broken ties with her."  This caused an uncomfortable stir among those assembled.  Some wore contempt, others shame.


    "Rena was a parasite!" Sierra sneered.


    "Rena was our Guardian!" Peter countered, frowning.


    "And yet you came back.  And where is she?" Sierra challenged.  Peter frowned.  He was sworn not to tell anyone that Rena was on a mission for them.  He just lowered his head, a heavy sigh forced out of his tense lungs. "Exactly.  You left her, too, so don''t get high and mighty."


    "That is enough.  What is done is done," the Chief said, trying to redirect the flow of the conversation.  "I would also like to convert one of our houses into a public house, until a proper one can be built.  It is likely we will have hungry and tired travellers from the other settlements if all goes well.  As head of housing, I entrust that to you, Juan."


    "I''ll see what I can do," a swarthy but aged man croaked. "I can even think of a few candidates to fill the role of publican."


    Peter zoned out the rest of the meeting as it went to other domestic concerns.  He felt strongly that he did the right thing by returning when he did.  Although he was unsure if Rena could help them stem the tide of desolation that seemed to be coming their way, he felt she was their best chance.  He wasn''t religious, few people were this day and age.  But he said a prayer to whatever entity might listen that Rena would quickly complete her mission and return to Fisham.

 Chapter 6: World War III

    "Are you insane?" Linda hissed. She stood beside Lily, bundled up against the winter gales that howled and lashed at them, which funnelled into the streets between the towering carapace of a ruined city.


    "How''d you find me?" Lily shouted over the roaring winds.


    "Wasn''t hard! You weren''t in your room, so I knew you''d go to Copperwood alone," Linda tried to reach her arm across Lily''s shoulders, but her sister pulled away.


    "It''s better this way. I know I begged you to help, but it''s better this way!" Lily insisted, trudging forward with renewed resolve. Linda did her best to keep pace with her sister, breathing heavily as the sharp winds pushed against her. Her lower centre of gravity and thick legs helped her to push forward.


    "I won''t let you go alone!" Linda declared. Lily''s hood remained stiff as she shook her head.


    "Go back, Linda! Least one of us oughta be safe!" Lily yelled over her shoulder, not slowing or stopping. Linda continued to follow her sister regardless, but said nothing more.


    After a while, the wind lulled itself to a listless state, and Lily turned on to a wide street, scanning the rows of house frames. Timbers rose like a ribcage of some sylvan titan. Between stretches of hollowed out and heavily damaged houses, a few remained. Lily turned to see Linda still following behind.


    "I''m not leaving you!" Linda exclaimed when Lily gestured for her to go.


    "It''s dangerous!" Lily insisted.


    "I know!"


    "You''re being stupid!"


    "I KNOW!"


    The two sisters stared hard at each other. Then Lily broke out in something between a laugh and a sob and Linda closed the distance between them. She placed a mitted hand on her sister''s shoulder, this time with success. "If we survive, Pa''ll whip us both."


    "We''re too old for whipping," Linda whimpered as she held her sister tight.


    "We''ll never be too old to Pa," Lily laughed, even though the tears warmed her eyes.


    "Won''t you come back?" Linda entreated one last time.


    "No! Only way I''m going back is if I''m cured," Lily insisted.


    "There is no cure!"


    "Then I''m not going back," Lily avowed, shaking her head. "We''re just talking circles."


    "Well, let''s find that man then. That''s why you came, innit?" Linda said, resigned to her sister''s stubborn streak.


    "Yeah," Lily said as she resumed walking. "Somewhere ''round here I saw him, I think."


    "Will you know him if you see him?" Linda asked as she fell in step with her sister, trying her best to match her stride with her shorter legs.


    "I hope so."


    <hr>


    Being immortal and resistant to pain does not necessarily mean one craves comfort any less. Nor does it make sleeping on the floor any more tolerable. Although Rena had been roughing it during her journey, the hardwood floor she rested on seemed far less hospitable than the snow-covered ground. It produced a very light sleep. Rena rolled onto her back and felt a hand drop down, brushing against her chest. She stirred long enough to swat it away.


    After this occurred several times, Rena picked up her pillow, glared at Cyrus who she suspected was only feigning sleep, and stumped across the room. There was no spare blanket; Cyrus hogged the only one. Not that a blanket made much difference. When in a state of rest, vampires generated no heat of their own. Still, even after a couple centuries, Rena still found a blanket comforting. Not that she''d admit it to anyone.


    Just as Rena had found the least uncomfortable position to drift off into she heard her name being called. "What is it, Cyrus?"


    "Just making sure you''re real." She could hear the mattress whining as he moved about. Rena sighed and turned around, staring at him. His small stature, his lithe physique, his owlishly large eyes, his hooked nose - it was all a sight she''d hoped never to see again. And yet it was oddly reassuring. But one positive association with him was conspicuously absent.


    "Cyrus... Where''s Layla?"


    "Eh, don''t worry about it. She''s somewhere..." Cyrus responded evasively. Rena fixed him with a stern stare and he avoided eye contact as he stroked his scruffy chin. "What are you giving me that look for? I came here against my will! It''s not like I know where she is right this moment. She''s somewhere, over there, on the other side of the sea, out of reach!"


    "Remind me again, how did you get here?" Rena asked, rolling on to her back and folding her hands upon her flat stomach.


    "The short version, which I already told you, is someone staked me then shipped me here via air mail," Cyrus explained again as he also laid on his back and stared at the dull ceiling. "Do you want the extended version?"


    "The sun hasn''t quite risen yet, so might as well tell me. In fact, why don''t you tell me just what happened over there? We lost communications so fast that no one really knows who attacked us and why," Rena responded. She needed information, and she knew Cyrus loved the sound of his own voice.


    There was a very long and deep sigh from Cyrus, blowing out his cheeks as he let the air escape. "That''s a tall order. I''m afraid I can''t tell you anything other than it was complete chaos across the pond as well."


    "You don''t know anything? Anything at all about nuclear bombs being dropped on Canada and the United States?" Rena asked, tones of skepticism and incredulity competing.


    "Well, my dear, it came out of the blue. And then there was a flood of misinformation before everything burst into motion. But one of the prevalent theories is that the nuclear weapons were not politically driven, but fear of the white plague. Since the Pacific Northwest had the highest concentration, it got nuked." Cyrus ran his hand through his hair and turned on his side to look at Rena. "I... thought you may have been in the blast when I learned that Vancouver and Seattle were both completely levelled."


    "No, by then we''d moved to southern Alberta."


    "Is that where we are? Huh..." Cyrus said, rolling back onto his back and placing his hands behind his head. "Anyway, once one nuke hit the ground, there was no reason for anyone else to hold back. That''s why the USA got bombarded so bad. Although it was not a coordinated attack, several nations had warheads with America''s name on it they''d been sitting on. Sadly, Canada was in the splash zone - at least anywhere close to the US border. The United Nations was running itself ragged putting out fires. I can''t even remember what order things happened. North Korea nuked South Korea and Japan probably pissed its kawaii anime girl panties. Turkey ate Cyprus then long-bombed France for some reason I still don''t understand. India didn''t wipe out Pakistan to everyone''s surprise but turned Palestine into a smudge. And... well a bunch more happened in the Middle East and Africa that was confusing. And Russia? I have no idea what happened with Russia. It turned on itself, beginning a nuclear civil war that poor Belarus got swept up in. Australia decided to tear a page out of Switzerland''s book and closed its borders to everyone and stayed out of it." Cyrus lifted his hands. "The World War III that everyone feared happened. The Internet became tightly controlled in many countries, and media and communication broke down. I was in Greece when things really escalated."


    "Greece? Isn''t that a bit... sunny for you?" Rena asked.


    "I tell you about the end of the world, and you focus on me getting some sun and surf?" Cyrus chuckled. "My dam was Greek, so if you think vampires aren''t there, you are mistaken. You may be a freak who doesn''t mind letting her blood freeze, but most vampires prefer warm climates. Since we switch between endo and exothermic, it makes sense."


    Rena sat up, hugging her pillow. It was a lot of information to take in, but she felt it made little impact on her. She took a moment to examine the distance she felt towards the plight of everyone on the other side of the world, but all she could conclude was that it was only natural if hell was let loose on her home soil, it must have been bad everywhere else as well. "And then, how did you end up here?"


    "Well, before all that happened I had established a new chapter of the Order of Chamrosh. You''re welcome, by the way. It was going well, establishing symbiosis with carefully screened and selected mortals. But then an upstart named Zachary Peddleton started twisting our teachings and started a division. He gained too many followers and challenged my authority, seeking reformation. He envisioned returning to the old ways of Vampire Lords, with mortals as little more than chattel. He no longer wanted vampires to hide in the shadows but to exert their superiority. During the chaos of the war his ways were growing in popularity. It came down to a fight with him, and I was getting the upper hand, but then... I was betrayed by one of my own." Cyrus squinted his eyes and quickly turned towards the wall, to hide any emotion from Rena. "...I didn''t see it coming. The stake. I don''t know how long I was in rigour. Then suddenly... I was in a snowy field chewing on some random guy in a parka."


    Rena was silent a moment or two as she listened to Cyrus''s tale of woe. "I''m disappointed that Chamrosh didn''t flourish. It fell apart here, too. Though it just dissolved as the world fractured and it was every man for himself," Rena reflected.


    "I''m sorry. Chamrosh was your baby. You should have come with Layla and I," Cyrus said.


    "Ugh! No. I wanted you out of my life. But now I''m stuck with you again. But it will be different this time, Cyrus." Rena leaned against the wall, staring at Cyrus who still had his bare back to her, the wound she inflicted with the stake in plain view.


    "Oh, I very much doubt things will be any different between us, Irene. I''ll keep screwing with you - or try to screw you - and you''ll keep biting my head off. It''s a beautiful relationship." Cyrus rolled back over, also sitting up and looking over at Rena, who was frowning deeply. "We''re like a pair of spiders."


    Rena snorted and shook her head. "You know, it would be nice, after all this time, if you could respect me enough not to objectify me."


    Cyrus burst out in laughter, placing a hand on his flat stomach. He remained spilling his mirth for a while and Rena scoffed and threw her pillow at him, beaming him in the head. This just caused a new peal of laughter to erupt. "Oh, Irene, that''s the dearest thing I''ve heard in a while. Despite being so serious, you always bring sunshine into my life."


    "You respected Layla. Why not me? I''m her spawn," Rena asked. The suppressed sneer on Cyrus''s face was very telling, even after he chased it away with a smile. Cyrus got up and walked over to her, crouching in front of her.


    "Layla is in a class of her own, where she will stay." Although he tried to speak with lightness, Rena could detect a tone of bitterness.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Cyrus. Where is Layla?" Rena asked again, firmness steeling her voice as she locked eyes with him. His lips twitched and his chin quivered briefly, his eyes rolling off to the side.


    "She... sided with Zachary..." Cyrus admitted in a quiet voice.


    "She would never!" Rene exclaimed. Needles stung Rena''s heart at this news. She could hear about countries being obliterated, but this news impacted her on a much more personal level. "It must be a misunderstanding!"


    Cyrus''s gaze, which had remained distant, focused into a glare and returned to meet Rena''s golden brown eyes. He did not hide the sneer any longer. "She''s the one who staked me! Just as I was about to finish that snaggletoothed shark-monkey off, she drove a stake through my heart!" Cyrus said, beating his bare chest with his fist. "And then you tried to do the same!" Quick as lightning, Cyrus'' hand was at Rena''s throat, but paused, fingers splayed, just short of clamping down. Rena lifted her chin, swallowing hard as she looked down at the hand which hovered in front of her neck. Cyrus''s gaze dropped and he withdrew his hand, standing up suddenly. Relief washed over Rena as she watched him turn away. She almost felt sorry for him. Almost.


    "She didn''t remove your head, like I would have," Rena said against all common sense. Cyrus pivoted on his heel and looked down at Rena, eyes wide and mouth agape. After a flicker of rage evidenced by wrinkles upon his nose, it faded into another laugh.


    "I''m rubbing off on you. Alright. Shock value reached. Yes, you DID swing that axe all the way down without hesitation. If I hadn''t been faking it, I''d be dead." Cyrus rubbed his chin, evaluating Rena a moment longer. "But if anyone was going to kill me, I think I''d like it to be you, Irene." Cyrus smirked, but there was still the hint of a snarl.


    Rena got to her feet, facing him. "She didn''t kill you. I''m guessing she sent you here, for a purpose. Give her some credit Cyrus, this is probably a ruse," Rena cautioned. Cyrus blinked a few times, slowly crossing his arms as he looked off to some nearby dank corner.


    "Maybe. But she usually lets me in on her plans," Cyrus said quietly.


    "Not if she was making it up as she went along. You''re not here by accident, Cyrus," Rena observed. "Which... means my ploy to have the townsfolk kill you might need reconsideration."


    "Seriously, Irene? You coward!" Cyrus said, frowning.


    "Well, maybe you did rub off on me."


    "Hmph." Cyrus went back to crossing his arms, thrusting out his lower lip petulantly. "So what''s the plan now?"


    "The plan-" There was the sound of crunching on snow. Was someone approaching? Rena tilted her head. Then the unmistakable noise of a door opening. "...who else could possibly be here? The front door was bolted..."


    "That''s the side door," Cyrus remarked. Rena glanced at Cyrus. There was a side door? She scrunched up her face, but then held her breath. Cyrus walked over to the bedroom door, cocking his head to the side. "Uh oh..."


    "What do you mean ''uh-oh''?" Rena asked.


    "Uh..." Cyrus inched away from the door.


    Rena tilted her head and knelt by the door, listening to what seemed to be a female voice. No. Two female voices. "Sounds like they are looking for someone..."


    Rena opened the bedroom door, but Cyrus shook his head and tried to gesture for her not to. Rena ignored him and poked her head out of the door. "Hello? Who is there?"


    There was a clatter as her voice clearly startled whoever was in the house. But after a moment one of them spoke. "Um... wait, who... where are you? Do you live here? If you live here, we''re sorry..."


    "No. No, I don''t... if you are seeking shelter, I won''t fight you for it." Rena called. From around the corner down the hall two women approached. They stared at Rena for a while, as Rena stared at them. Then Rena smiled and beckoned them. Seeing this Cyrus shook his head again, making slicing motions with his hands to try and stop her. Again, Rena ignored Cyrus''s silent pleas.


    "I''m sorry. No. We wanna keep our distance. But you seen a man around here? Black hair?" one of the girls asked. Rena looked over her shoulder at Cyrus whose hand was covering his face.


    "Yes. He''s in here. Why?"


    "Wait... he is?" one of the women asked. The other began rushing forward before the other grabbed her arm, slowing her down.


    Rena beckoned again, holding the door open wide and stepping back inside. Slowly, the two other women filed in. Cyrus had sat down on the bed and placed his face in his hands, elbows on his knees.


    "It IS you!" one girl said excitedly and she rushed over to Cyrus. He slowly lowered his hands, looking her up and down, then he glanced to the side. Both Rena and the shorter woman crossed their arms, staring intently at Cyrus.


    "Uh... well, good to see you''re... okay," Cyrus said after a moment or two. The woman sat down beside him.


    "I''m sorry if we interrupted. I''m Linda, and that''s my sister, Lily," Linda introduced herself to Rena. Rena nodded her head.


    "Rena." Rena said shortly. She did not bother introducing Cyrus, as the women seemed to know him already. "I think I saw you in the Sheriff''s office."


    "Oh... yes... I remember you now," Linda said, looking uncomfortable.


    "Sisters? Great," Cyrus muttered.


    "I''m glad I found you. I was sure you could help me! You can, can''t you?" Lily said, her wide eyes consuming Cyrus eagerly. He looked her over, as if seeing her for the first time. Lily pulled down her hood, shaking out her hair, including the strands of white.


    "Oh.... I guess I didn''t... get all of the venom. I''m sorry," Cyrus responded lamely.


    "Venom?" Rena asked.


    "Ah you see, this girl has been bit by one of those... what do you call them anyway?" Cyrus asked.


    "Vamps! You must have come from really far to not know that," Lily babbled. Linda squinted at Cyrus, and Rena arched her eyebrows, growing more tense with the revelation that she was in the presence of an infected.


    "Wait, you''ve been bit? How long ago?" Rena asked. Lily frowned, suddenly realising that she''d just told her secret to a complete stranger. Rena also eyed Linda. She must have been protecting her sister when she reported the abomination sighting. Linda looked away upon seeing that scrutinising gaze.


    "Oh please don''t tell anyone!" Lily pleaded, clasping her hands together. "Please!"


    "Okay, okay, someone tell me what is going on. Cyrus?" Rena turned to him, and he stared at Rena like a deer caught in headlights. He then looked back at Lily.


    "I''m sorry, Lily, there''s nothing I can do for you. You''re pretty screwed. Ah well..." Cyrus shrugged his shoulders. Lily recoiled at his callous words, and Linda''s eyes lit up like flames. She strode over to Cyrus, poised to slap him. But with suddenness he was on his feet and had Linda''s hand. "Don''t."


    "Let her go!" Lily insisted as Linda struggled against his grip, unable to break free. Rena watched this, her stomach lurching as she remembered when she was that helpless, and he was that immovable.


    "Cyrus. Stop," Rena said, taking a step forward. He looked at Rena for a moment, then let go of Linda. She retreated back until her back was against a wall Lily had also moved away from him, rushing to her sister''s side.


    "How can you be so cruel? You were so kind.... You saved me... You... we..." Lily sputtered, her tears getting plenty of fresh air. Cyrus rubbed the back of his neck and Rena gave Cyrus another sharp, scathing look.


    "Honestly? I killed that... thing because it was an abomination." Cyrus sat back down on the bed, staring hard at Lily, showing none of his charms. Rena walks over to Cyrus, sitting down beside him.


    "Let me see if I got this right. You were attacked by a Vamp. Cyrus here killed it. And then..." Rena tilted her head for the rest of the story. Cyrus and Lily locked eyes, waiting for the other to speak first. There was a pregnant pause between them, and then they both began speaking at once. A jumble of syllables came out and it was back to a pause.


    "Enough. Lily, what happened?" Rena asked.


    "It don''t matter. That man took advantage of my sister! He lied, saying he could cure her!" Linda said, stepping in and pointing at Cyrus. Rena placed her hands on her lap, raised her eyebrows, and then looked at Cyrus for his response.


    "I didn''t say I''d cure her, I said I''d try and suck out the infection. Honestly, I thought it might work. But I also considered it might not," Cyrus clarified. "As for taking advantage of her... heh, well, I won''t deny that one, because if I did, this one would probably tear off my ear," Cyrus said, not an ounce of shame in his tone as he tilted his head towards Rena. Rena crossed her arms and dipped her chin. Oh, she''d do so much more than that.


    "Up to your old tricks, I see," Rena grumbled. Lily sniffled, and went from sickeningly pale to bright red in her cheeks. She ran out of the room, covering her face and crying. Linda stepped to go after her, but then turned to look at Rena and Cyrus.


    "I''ve a mind to more''n tear off an ear, for what you did to my sister. She came here, thinkin'' you''d save her!" Linda growled. "And you say those things? You piece of -"


    "Hey! Don''t waste your breath on me and go comfort your sister," Cyrus said, rising to his feet and pointing to the door. Linda drew in a deep breath, her hands balled into fists and arms shaking. But without another word, she turned and left, slamming the door behind her. "Pft. Women."


    "I can''t believe you..." Rena said in a sombre tone.


    "Ahem! Who do you think you are talking to? Of course I''d fu-"


    "I meant drinking tainted blood!"


    "Oh." Cyrus looked away, rubbing the back of his neck. Rena grabbed his ear, forcing him to turn and face her.


    "This isn''t a laughing matter. You could become a vector," Rena said.


    "A what now?"


    "Vampires who drink from the infected can spread the White Plague." Cyrus''s eyes went wide, his hand going to his mouth. Rena scraped her bottom lip with her teeth. "Tell me honestly, have you bitten anyone else since drinking from Lily?"


    Cyrus began pacing, hand still covering his mouth as his eyes squinted, thinking hard. He finally shook his head, no. "I was going to snack on my captive, but hadn''t got around to it." Rena was met by a surveying gaze. "I''ve never heard of a plague that vampires could spread. Just what is the White Plague? Information on our side was so scattered..."


    "Nobody really knows," Rena said with a shrug. "I''m not well versed in microbiology or epidemiology. All I heard was that it was not a fungus, virus, or bacteria. Some said it was a kind of prion, but others argued it was something else entirely."


    "Prions? Let me think let me think... that''s like Mad Cow Disease, isn''t it? So I''m a Mad Cow, now? Lovely..." Cyrus began rubbing his hands together. "Am I going to go mad? Be in a perpetual frenzy like those things?"


    Irene shook her head. "No... I''ve never seen a vampire go mad from drinking tainted blood. But... one of the other reasons Chamrosh fell apart here was the plague. Vampires who obeyed the Law of Consent were spreading it among their charges. Vampires who drank the tainted blood could transmit the White Plague through biting - it seems to be transmitted through saliva."


    Cyrus arched an eyebrow, and went back to rubbing his chin, finger stroking the darker, denser collection of whiskers just under his lip. "So... wait... saliva... so anyone I''ve licked or kissed, or that she kissed, could have it?" Cyrus was then staring at Rena more intently now, the slightest hint of chagrin creasing his face.


    Rena crossed her arms, and shook her head. "Not quite. The saliva has to enter the bloodstream, so unless you are biting someone or licking a wound, you won''t transmit it by just kissing. In the meantime, no drinking directly from the source for you."


    "Eh, I can live with that." Cyrus placed his hands on his hips. "So I''m not at risk of losing my beautiful hair and whistling like a murderous tea kettle?" Cyrus asked again.


    "Not that I''m aware of. But this plague has evolved a few times already." Rena shrugged her shoulders.


    Cyrus threw up his hands as he resumed pacing. "Well that''s just lovely. So there''s always a chance I might be as sick as that girl out there." Cyrus sputtered. He then glanced at Rena, catching her smile. "What''s that smile about? Waaaait, have you been pulling my leg?"


    "No. I was just thinking how your karma caught up with you at last." Rena admitted in a rare moment of smugness. Cyrus growled and threw up his hands again. Rena watched him pace like a caged animal, seeing him feel like how she''d often felt. Anxious. Uncertain. Trapped.


    Cyrus stopped and spun on his heel to face her. "Well, what about the girl? We can''t let her live."


    Rena glanced down, and looked off to the side. She had dispatched many of the infected who were far gone, whose transformations had been complete. But she''d never had to kill someone in the early stages. Rena looked at Cyrus. She''d made him pledge not to kill mortals either, but his pledge did not include the infected.


    "We ought to kill her swiftly, with as little pain as possible."


    Cyrus shook his head and shrugged. "Good thing I''m here to get my hands dirty for you, so you can remain on your ivory tower, hey?" Cyrus said with a cruel smirk. Rena arched her eyebrow at Cyrus.


    "My hands get plenty dirty, just for the right reasons," Rena countered.


    "Dirt is dirt." Cyrus''s smirk grew as Rena''s scowl darkened. "Anyway, we should get rid of her and make our way back to your Fisher brood."


    "No. Not Fisham. We will be going to Goldilocks."


    "Goldilocks? What the hell is Goldilocks?" Cyrus asked.


    "It''s a settlement near here. It is to the Goldies that I must first report the result of my mission," Rena said as she picked up her backpack and slung it over her shoulder. "Let''s get this over with."

 Chapter 7: Wolves Come in Many Forms

    Heavy breathing and rapid footfall could be heard against the piercing howls that pursued them. Linda and Lily ran through the dark abandoned streets as fast as they could, a pack of wolves hot on their trail. Snarl and snap, a wolf''s teeth barely missing Lily''s ankle. The hunt had begun.


    Linda and Lily turned down a narrow alleyway, forcing the spread out wolves to funnel. But some took to scaling the rubble of buildings piled up high on their sides, their shapes barely seen in the moonlight. Just as they reached a corner, a silhouette dropped in front of them, causing Linda to try and stop, her feet sliding on the slippery snow and ice. Hands closed about her wrists and she was spun around and held firmly. She fought furiously and saw Lily turn and try to run back the other way, only to be caught in the grasp of the girl they''d met moments before. Two wolves circled her, whining with anticipation, but keeping a distance while the others remained up above, peering down with perked forward ears.


    "Let us go! Please!" Lily whimpered.


    "Ge''off o'' me!" Linda screamed, fighting against Cyrus. But no matter how she struggled, she was as effective against him as a flea is against a statue.


    "You know this is what''s best for Lily. She can''t be saved," Rena said, grabbing a hunting knife from her boot, her other arm holding Lily firmly.


    "How do we know? Isn''t there something we can try!?" Linda begged. Although she had told her sister this was to be her fate, she herself found as it quickly approached that she could not bear it. Cyrus covered Linda''s eyes, and looked at Rena. Rena held the blade against Lily''s throat, but hesitated.


    "Maybe there... is..." Rena said quietly. "But... it might be a fate just as bad."


    "Bad idea, Irene," Cyrus warned. "I should be the one to do it, like we agreed. You''re too soft."


    "What? There''s another way?" Lily asked, trembling in Rena''s grasp, feeling the cold blade across her throat.


    "What if you were still afflicted to only walk in the night, to drink blood, but could choose how much of a monster to be?" Rena asked Lily, a soft whisper in her ear. Lily trembled.


    "What''re you talking about?" Lily whimpered.


    "Oh, come on Irene, really? Of everyone you could have taken on, you''d choose that bog muffin? You know nothing about her!" Cyrus''s grip on Linda lessened, distracted. Linda tried to wrench free, but he was quick to recapture her, holding her even closer than before.


    "Please! If Lily can be saved-"


    "She can''t be saved, just have the inevitable prolonged," Rena interrupted. She lowered the knife, but kept a firm grasp on Lily. Rigamarole padded closer and sat down beside Rena, lanting and looking up at the two women. "And bog muffin? You didn''t seem to think so poorly of her a few nights ago."


    "Touche. But think carefully, Irene."


    "Rena. Please call me Rena, now." Rena said. Cyrus raised his eyebrows and shrugged. Rena let go of Lily, who spun around to face her. The sudden movement caused Rigmarole to growl a warning but remain where he was.


    "I''ll take any chance I can get!" Lily said. "If you know something..."


    "I don''t know enough." Rena said frostily, looking Lily over critically. "But you may come with me while I deliberate," Rena said, sheathing her knife and tucking it back into her boot. "I will hold off killing you as long as I can, but when you descend too far into madness, I will do what must be done."


    "Wait, what? We''re bringing her with us?" Cyrus asked, astonished, and less than pleased with this decision. He sighed and let Linda go, who quickly moved out of Cyrus''s reach.


    "You may come as well, Linda. That was your name, right?" Rena said, looking at the older of the two sisters.


    "Yes. You''re making ''sumptions we want to go with you," Linda said, frowning deeply, pitting her chin.


    "You are free to go, but when people see the signs, they will kill Lily, and possibly you as well. I won''t force anyone to come with me. And I can''t guarantee she will be saved, but I''m at least willing to see what can be done before it truly is too late," Rena said.


    "Now hold on, Irene..." Rena shot Cyrus a sharp glance, "Or, Rena, how can we trust them?"


    "How can they trust us?" Rena challenged before either Lily or Linda could vocalise the same sentiment. "This isn''t about trust, it''s about desperation. And one thing you taught me, Cyrus, was what we will do, and who we will accept help from, when we''re desperate."


    "Surely that''s not the ONLY thing I taught you," Cyrus muttered, feigning hurt pride.


    "Well, what will it be? Come with us and accept my protection while I try to find a way to help Lily, or go your own way?" Rena asked, placing a hand on her hip. Linda wrapped her arms about her younger sister, staring long and hard at Rena.


    "Who are you people?" Linda finally asked.


    "Don''t tell them..."


    Irene smiled faintly. "We''re vampires."


    "Damnit, Irene!"


    <hr>


    Nel stirred the spruce tip tea, gazing down into the swirling water in her pewter mug. The steam gently arose as it slowly settled into placid stillness, and she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the flickering candlelight. She then took a sip, looking up across the table at her mother-in-law, who was knitting while waiting for her tea to be cool enough for her sensitive mouth.


    "Jill...?" Mrs. Fisher''s eyes momentarily looked up from her task, fingers moving by muscle memory, before she looked back down at her project. "How long has Rena been with the Fishers?"


    "Oh, she was there when I married Jona. They didn''t tell me everything at first, but, when a girl never loses her youthful bloom, one starts asking. Like you are asking." Jill said, eyebrows up but eyelids drooping as she kept her gaze down on her needles.


    "What do you really think about her being... like... those things," Nel asked. This caused Jill to put down her knitting and look archly at Nel over a pair of cracked reading glasses that were held together with wire.


    "She is not like those things, if you mean the abominations," Jill said stiffly. She then resumed her knitting. "Both can''t abide sunlight, and both feed on blood, but Rena never takes. She always waits to be given. And she is never needlessly violent. She''s also a sight nicer to look at," Jill added with a grin.


    "That doesn''t take much," Nel remarked with a soft snort.


    "Well if I remember correctly, Rena was born in... the late 1900''s I believe. She was just barely a young woman when she became a vampire. She''d been friends with Peter''s Great, Great, Great..." Jill paused a moment, setting her knitting on the table and began counting her fingers, "....Great grandfather, Jordan Fisher."


    "And she''d been following his family the whole time? Feeding on them?" Nel inquired, eyebrows raised in astonishment.


    "Yes. As I understand it, Jordan originally was engaged to Rena when she was mortal. But when she became a vampire, she was dead to the world and you can''t legally marry a dead person." Jill smirked and shook her head. "So later on he married someone else. Peter''s ancestors provided her with blood willingly, and she protected them. I don''t know when oaths and all those formalities began. But it''s worked for the Fishers. I''m not sure at what point they migrated to this side of the mountains, but I believe they used to live somewhere near Vancouver."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Where''s Vancouver?" Nel asked.


    "Bless you child, I forget you are younger than Peter and never knew the world before the Flash. It''s along the west coast." Jill tested her tea with a tentative sip.


    "Before I came here... were Rena and Peter ever... involved... romantically?" Nel asked, finding it difficult to ask the words. She quickly brought her tea to her lips as Jill spat tea out of hers.


    "No! No one would ever... Rena is untouchable. Why do you ask?" Jill asked, looking concerned over at Nel. Nel glanced to the side, her mug hovering below her chin.


    "I guess... they just seem very close. And I try not to be jealous, but... I wondered if that was why he seemed to be the only one who wanted to keep his oaths."


    "No, no. Rena usually was aloof, but she had a soft spot for Peter. They were more like siblings, since he was my only child before Jona passed away. And Jona''s two children from his previous marriage were mostly grown and didn''t have much to do with their little half brother." Jill snorted softly in fond recollection. "Though I think, at first, it was her pups he liked to play with more than her."


    "I know Ash wants to play with her pack, but some of them are wild. I don''t trust them to be gentle," Nel reflected.


    "With Rena''s influence, they are as tame as dogs," Jill remarked. "But I can understand your caution. Wouldn''t want him to think all wolves are friendly."


    "Certainly not," Nel uttered.


    "And wolves come in many forms," Jill reflected as she took a long sip of her tea, her gaze growing distant as the candlelight played tricks on her face.


    <hr>


    "This had better be good for me to be dragged away from my supper..." Sheriff Black growled as she dusted the snow off of her hood and shoulders. As she stomped her booted feet, she looked up seeing four people, one of which she did not recognize - and did not like the look of. Her trademark sneer was quickly on her face.


    "You Day girls have some explaining to do. You didn''t show up for your duties and with Vamps around..."


    "We''re sorry, Sheriff-"


    "And you! Running off to Copperwood alone. Find anything or was it a waste of time?" Sheriff Black asked, her glare bearing down on Rena. Rena calmly met her gaze, frosty and cool to the Sheriff''s fire.


    "The Vamp has been dispatched and Jay returned. I also brought this wanderer back with me." Rena said, gesturing to Cyrus.


    "And who are you?" Sheriff asked.


    "Cyrus," he responded, nodding his head, keeping himself unusually neutral in contrast to his usual smarmy demeanour.


    "Cyrus who?"


    Cyrus sighed. "Cyrus Tinker."


    "Well I don''t know no Tinkers and don''t like folk from outside the Ward. You been in vamp territory, you''re gonna get searched."


    Cyrus placed his hands on his hips. "And what do you mean by searched?"


    "Ladies, you might want to leave," the Sheriff said, walking up to Cyrus. He lifted his chin, looking up at her from his short stature.


    "Alright..." Linda said, taking Lily by the shoulders and heading off. Rena remained right where she was.


    "He hasn''t been bitten, if that''s your concern," Rena insisted.


    "Ain''t taking chances. Now strip." Sheriff said, resting a hand on her revolver. Cyrus raised his eyebrows, letting out an incredulous guffaw.


    "As you wish!" Cyrus said, smirking as he began to disrobe. Rena crossed her arms, keeping an eye on both Cyrus and the Sheriff. She had seen Cyrus naked before and it no longer had any impact on her. It just reminded her just how small he was despite all of his macho bravado.


    The Sheriff snorted and walked around him, inspecting him for bitemarks. She looked at the blood soaked bandage on his back from where Rena had driven in the stake. "Where''d you get that?" Cyrus pointed at Rena.


    "We had a misunderstanding," Rena murmured. Sheriff ripped off the bandage, causing Cyrus to flinch. Black inspected the wound underneath.


    "Well, it don''t look like a bite. Some misunderstanding," Sheriff said, suddenly re-appraising Rena. "There''s bandages in the second box on the lower shelf." The Sheriff indicated with a thumb.


    "Are you satisfied? As much as I never would deprive a healthy woman of a stunning view, it IS chilly in here." Cyrus asked. The Sheriff looked up at him, one eye squinted more heavily than the other as she rested her hand over her revolver again.


    "You best not get cute with me. I don''t shoot blanks," Sheriff Black responded gruffly. She then nodded to his clothes which littered the floor.


    "WELL NOW!" Cyrus responded in mock offence as he gathered up his clothing. Rena got down the box of bandages and unrolled some. Before Cyrus put his shirt back on, she began wrapping them about his torso.


    "You two sleeping together?" the Sheriff asked.


    "No," Rena responded with casual dismissal as she tied the bandage off, albeit a bit tighter than she had intended. Cyrus winced.


    "Not so tight," Cyrus whined.


    "But he ain''t no random wanderer." Sheriff Black eyed them both, confident in her suspicion.


    "Well showing up here WAS pretty random, but Rena and I do go back," Cyrus admitted as he buttoned up his shirt.


    "Hmph. You from Fisham too?" Sheriff asked.


    "No. Never been to Fisham," Cyrus answered. The Sheriff looked him up and down again, suspicion plain on her stern face, her fingers tapping her holster. Suddenly she grabbed Cyrus''s chin with one hand, and his nose wrinkled as he contained the urge to snarl.


    "You''ve seen he has no bite marks, and we''ll be leaving for Fisham soon," Rena said, trying to tamp the unease down and out of her voice.


    "Hmm, but his skin''s white. I know it''s been a long winter, but that just ain''t right." the Sheriff said, not relinquishing her hold on Cyrus''s jaw. His fingers splayed then curled into a fist, as he tried to bear the indignity patiently, constantly casting Rena dark glances.


    "What more do you expect to see?" Cyrus asked through clenched teeth as Sheriff Black looked into his eyes, searching them. Cyrus returned her gaze, and Rena looked up, shaking her head emphatically as if trying to dissuade Cyrus of something. He glanced quickly at Rena, then rolled his eyes.


    "Well, your eyes ain''t red," the Sheriff said, finally letting Cyrus go. He wiggled his jaw side to side, rubbing his neck. "I suggest you both move along swiftly. And thanks for bringing the Day sisters back. Their mother kicks up fusses at spits, and we don''t need that. They''re women but you''d think them girls the way they get doted on."


    "Ah... yes. The Day sisters expressed an interest in journeying with us to Fisham. Curiosity, I suppose," Rena said. Black huffed and rolled back her shoulders, regarding Rena with an air of suspicion.


    "Linda''s a homebody. Find that hard to believe. Lily, though, Lily I can see. Girl''s a lazy pile o'' butterfly flakes. She''d be no loss," Sheriff said, waving her hand. "They''re adults, they can do as they please. I''ll let their mother know they''re safe."


    "That would be appreciated. And to inform Madam Gold that Fisham has dealt with the current vamp problem. More may come, though, and you''d best be prepared," Rena said, keeping her tone professional.


    "Tch. That all? Can I get back to my supper?" the Sheriff asked. Rena nodded her head. The Sheriff waved her hand at them, and Rena just tossed more vamp teeth on the table as an afterthought. She had promised to bring proof.


    "I thought she was going to plunge her filthy fingers into my mouth. She doesn''t look like she''s ever cleaned her nails in her entire life, the old sow purse," Cyrus muttered once they were out of the Sheriff''s office. Linda and Lily stood huddled under a lit street lamp.


    "Alright, I''ve told the Sheriff you are coming with us and to convey to your parents that you are safe," Rena told the girls. "Let''s go."


    "Wait, are we leaving now? I ain''t had a chance to say goodbye," Lily complained.


    "No time for that. You two need to pack your bare essentials and we need to leave. Cyrus and I cannot travel during the day," Rena said very quietly, glancing around lest someone might overhear.


    "What do we do during the day?" Lily asked.


    "Sleep. Or don''t," Rena said with a shrug.


    "One of you could always ke-ack!" Cyrus stumbled forward after a solid slap along the back of his head from Rena. He rubbed his head and gave her a playful yet scathing scowl. "I was going to say keep watch."


    "Mmm-hmmm," Rena responded, unconvinced. "Don''t pay attention to anything he says. And don''t forget how unkind he was to you, Lily. The man will snake anyone with a pulse."


    Lily crossed her arms, looking away uncomfortably as her cheeks burned. Linda wrapped an arm about her sister and glared at Cyrus. Rena''s warning was clearly redundant. Cyrus''s ship was already sunk; there was no safe harbour with either of those women.


    "Spoil sport," Cyrus muttered, crossing his arms. He then shrugged his shoulders and looked up at the falling snow. "Ah well. When all else fails, I can keep myself entertained. All it takes is thinking of you, Rena."


    Rena rolled her eyes and kept walking, while Linda and Lily walked on obliviously.

 Chapter 8: I Dont Want To Be a Monster

    "R-Rena!? You''re back?" The night watchman at the gates of Fisham town looked up at Rena who stood before the gates, her team of canines panting out puffs of vapour from the exercise. Standing huddled behind her were the two sisters, and Cyrus was rummaging through a back on the sled. "Who are these people?"


    "Linda and Lily Day, from Goldilocks. I request you allow them admission. I will stay outside the fence until a representative can come see me."


    "And him?" The watchman asked, lifting his lantern and pointing to Cyrus, who paused in his search to wave.


    "He stays with me."


    "I do?" Cyrus asked.


    "He does," Rena said firmly.


    "Where do we go?" Linda asked as she walked up beside Rena.


    "Look for Peter Fisher and tell him you were sent by Rena," Rena instructed. Linda nodded. Rena stood back, reaching out a hand to pat Hokum on the head, who whined at her side. Cyrus sighed, not finding what he was looking for. He walked up to Rena, only to be greeted by both Rigamarole and Hokum growling. Briskly, the short vampire stepped back, hands up. Rena smiled.


    "Well, go on ahead. There is a public house called the Relay with two porch lamps out front. I''m sure the Fishers are probably in bed, so no need to bother them," the watchman said, tilting his head and thumbing behind him as he kept his eyes trained on Rena and her pack. Lily and Linda tiredly walked past him, following the torchlight they could see from the gate.


    "So does this mean we actually get the tent instead of burying ourselves in the snow?" Cyrus inquired, eyeing the tense hounds as Rena knelt down and released them from the sled. As if on cue, they all sat and stared at Cyrus, their eyes reflecting the moonlight eerily. He took another step back as a small black one licked her chops.


    "If you want to set up the tent, be my guest. I''ve got a dug-out not far from here. I just need to shovel out any new snow since I last used it." Rena said, pushing the sled on her own strength towards a copse of coniferous trees. "Filibuster! Blarney! Come!" Rena shouted as the two youngest wolfdogs dashed off into the night. One bit the other and there was a series of growls and yelps before one flipped over in the snow and came galloping back to Rena. The other followed, tail low, in a ginger trot. Both of them had darker fur with white muzzles and bellies, though only one of the two had white paws as well.


    "Most animals don''t like vampires..." Cyrus remarked, trailing behind so as not to aggravate the dogs. They''d been giving him warning growls the whole journey, which kept Cyrus on his toes and provided Rena the space she craved.


    "Only dogs. I''ve had to give up on cats. Rigamarole and Claptrap are brothers which split from their pack. Hokum I found in a trap and nursed back to health. Kerfuffle-"


    "I didn''t ask for their history. Geez," Cyrus interrupted, eyeing the dogs and wolves peevishly, watching them wag their tails and prance in the snow.


    "Kerfuffle," Rena repeated, ignoring Cyrus''s remarks, "... is a Malamute, I think, though maybe not pure. Got her as a puppy while I was up north for a while and met a man who has been surviving on his own with just his dogs. He was willing to part with her as it was a lean winter. We didn''t realise at the time that spring wouldn''t come. I wonder if he''s still alive."


    "You don''t say? How long has it been winter here?" Cyrus asked, eager to change the topic, even if it meant talking about the weather.


    "Three or four years now. Animals and plants are dying. People who fail to adapt to a mostly meat diet aren''t thriving." Rena shrugged her shoulders, patting Rigamarole on the head. "Before then, winters were just long, but there was at least a brief intense growing period."


    Cyrus let out a low whistle. This caused one of the dogs, presumably Kerfuffle, to bark. "Is that because of the, what do you call it, the blight?"


    "The Bleak. The persistent cloud that blots out the sun. When it was smaller a lot of vampires moved towards it. I stayed put. It''s just as well. From the word that''s travelled this far north, everything is dying in the Bleak, and vampires quickly run out of their food sources and are forced to move on, like any predator. Some vampires turned to feeding on each other in frenzied states. Many have the Stench. The edges of the bleak are the most dangerous and where the White Plague spreads the quickest."


    "Well, damn. The Bleak had spread across the oceans and reached the Iberian Peninsula and North Africa before I ended up here. But as far as I know, the White Plague never made it off the Americas." Cyrus shook his head. Rena let go of the sled and walked over to a mound on the side of the hill where a shovel handle could be seen sticking out.


    "It''s possible none of us will survive this, mortals or vampires," Rena predicted grimly.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. Layla started a new hunt for the cornerstones as soon as news of the Plague hit us," Cyrus remarked. Rena wiggled the firmly wedged shovel out of the snow. One of the wolves padded over and began to dig alongside Rena.


    "Cornerstones? I thought we agreed they were hogwash," Rena grunted.


    "She considered the plague a sign. And the Bleak convinced her."


    "That''s just a result of dropping too many bombs as far as I''m concerned," Rena said with a shrug as she tossed snow over her shoulder. Cyrus quickly stepped back to not get showered in it.


    "You''re a vampire, Irene... Rena! Not everything is science!" Cyrus huffed as he began to unload the tarpaulin from the sled. "Your blood had magical healing properties when you were still mortal! Yeesh."


    "There is still an order to the world. I just need to discover what the new order is," Rena responded as she continued to work on clearing out the small cave in. Cyrus just shook his head as he gathered up the rest of the supplies to start assembling the tent.


    "...Hey.... how well will this actually keep the sunlight out?" Cyrus asked, eyeing the thick canvas.


    "Well enough to not burn, but always make sure you make it by a wind break. Last thing I need is not only for you to burn because the wind shears a tear in my tent, but to have it burn down as well. They don''t make blackout tents like that anymore." Rena patted snow from herself, finally finding the old tunnel she had crafted before. One of her pack let out a playful yip and went charging in ahead of her. "I''ve had that tent for forty years."


    "They don''t make ANYTHING like they used to anymore. There is no ''they''. You''ve gone back to frontier life!" Cyrus complained. "Even the caravan I travelled with had covered wagons to sleep in that were up off the ground. And by the way, thanks for valuing my life as much as your old tent."


    "The tent is actually useful and reliable," Rena responded as grabbed her bedroll from the sled.


    "Excuse you!" Cyrus retorted, placing a hand on his hip. "Don''t forget the amount of times I saved your life."


    "Only after you got me into that trouble in the first place," Rene said as she placed her bedroll on the ground and got down on all fours, pushing the bedroll through the narrow opening and crawling after. Cyrus paused his work to watch her wriggle and crawl in.


    "Ah, well, you''ve got me there." Cyrus finally said, returning to the task. It took him several tries to get the tent up, and a few times his efforts were slowed down by the mischief of Rena''s pack. But eventually they all piled into the dug-out with Rena. "Hey, just how much space is in there?"


    A muffled voice responded, "Just enough for me and the pack!"


    A series of yelps could be heard and Cyrus shook his head again. "Lucky pups..."


    <hr>


    Three steaming cups of tea were placed down on a table. With her hood still up, Lily placed her gloved hands on the cup, feeling the warmth radiating out. Linda took off her gloves, looking up at Peter who sat across from her and her sister, rubbing his raw chin, then wincing when he bumped a patch of razor burn.


    "Rena didn''t tell us much. Just to find you," Linda summarised, trying to step back from earlier confusion when they first met and renavigate the situation. Peter looked over to Lily, who kept her head low and her face obscured.


    "She has been bitten, though? That''s a fact?" Peter asked in a hushed voice. Linda looked around at the mostly vacant common room of the Relay. It was a house hastily converted to a lodge from the looks of things, but at last it was a fully wood panelled house and not one of the sod huts most people seemed to live in.


    "Yes." Lily said, her voice nearly drowned out from the crackling of a nearby fire.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Why did Rena bring you here with her?" Peter asked, deciding to try and get at the heart of the matter rather than run his mind ragged on theories.


    Linda and Lily looked at each other. Lily looked away, focusing on the fire, leaving Linda to do the talking. Linda began with, "We know she''s, uh, diff''rent." Linda tapped her fingers on the table. "Her and her friend."


    "What friend?" Peter asked, eyebrows raised in earnest astonishment.


    "Cyrus," Linda said, scrunching up her nose, her nasolabial crease deepening with contempt.


    "Cyrus?" Peter repeated louder than he meant. He dropped his voice and added, "He''s here?"


    "Yeah. Don''t much know the history there, but them two are... weird." Linda said, reflecting the inconsistent and mismatched interactions between the two vampires. "You know him?"


    "I... I have never met him, I just know his name," Peter said, his voice going quiet. "But if he''s here this is going to get more complicated."


    "Why?" Linda asked before she could stop herself.


    "Ah... that''s... I wouldn''t know where to begin. I don''t know how much Rena has told you. How much she wants you to know. So why don''t you tell me what your connection with Rena is?" Peter rolled the ball gently back into the Day sisters'' court.


    "Well... Lily got bit. That Cyrus creep killed the vamp ''n said he could save her. He was lying, turns out. But Rena says maybe there''s a way. So we''re followin'' Rena while she tries to figger somethin'' out. She says Lily ain''t a threat to her ''n Cyrus." Linda recapped as briefly as she could. Peter sipped his herbal tea as he listened and absorbed everything they said.


    "Hmmm... well I can help keep your sister''s secret for now. We are afraid of the White Plague as much as the next person, but are also fascinated by it. One third of the town would simply cast her out, one third would want her killed, and one third would want to study her." Peter rubbed the back of his neck, chagrined that he fell into one of these categories.


    "Why ain''t you scared of her?" Linda asked. Lily, for the first time, returned her gaze from the fire and looked at Peter, interested in his response.


    "Because Rena isn''t. And I have faith in her. Or maybe I''m an optimist, and believe that our humanity is something worth fighting for." Peter shrugged his shoulders. "People around here always called me soft, and I got all the softer when I became a father."


    "I don''t want to be a monster..." Lily said softly, still trying to reconcile with the reality of her fate.


    "I don''t think most people do. But it happens. Though sometimes trying to fight monsters makes monsters of us all. I''ve heard of people with albinism or vitiligo being hunted. Anyone who even just has very pale skin and hair, or no hair at all. Anything that reminds them of the abominations," Peter said ruefully, touched by the injustices and brutality.


    "I don''t know what all them things are, alism or vertigo or..."


    "Albinism and vitiligo. They are conditions which cause people to appear pale, either all over, or just in spots. But they are unrelated to the white plague," Peter explained. Lily and Linda looked at him as if he were speaking another language, but showing a distinct lack of curiosity, both just shrugged and moved the conversation along.


    "Do you think Rena can help me?" Lily asked.


    "I''m not sure. Rena can fight abominations, and she can heal wounds, but I don''t know if she can heal you," Peter frowned, tapping the side of his mug.


    "She won''t say what she got in mind, but made it sound risky, and maybe, just as bad as being a vamp. Can''t think what''d be as bad as a vamp, though," Linda muttered darkly.


    "Did she? I wonder if she''s thinking of turning Lily into a vampire," Peter mused out loud. Vampire. Linda looked at Lily, complicated feelings stirring in her. Could she live with her sister as a blood drinker, even if her sister could stay herself? Lily likewise stared long and hard at Linda, then looked down at her tea which remained untouched.


    "I''d rather be anything but one of them things," Lily said quietly. Linda placed an arm on Lily''s shoulder. "I want to live."


    "At what cost?" Linda asked. Lily tightened her grip on her cup as her pink lips grew taught.


    "Any cost... any cost but you, sis," Lily answered.


    "Well, let''s not jump to any conclusions just yet. It all depends on how... oh." Peter went quiet as a sobering realisation dawned on him. Linda and Lily looked at him, their faces asking the questions their voices did not. "...There''s a chance that Rena won''t be able to help you. If she is rejected again by us... she will be terminated."


    "What? Why?" Lily asked, her expression stricken.


    "Rena''s had a long standing pact with my ancestors. Her protection and guidance in exchange for blood and shelter from the sun. Everyone in the clan has the opportunity to make individual pacts with her, but there is also the Clan Pact." Peter explained. He paused to take a sip, but seeing the glances between the sisters, felt prompted to explain further. "Sadly, about five years ago some raiders attacked us during the day. Rena couldn''t be much help. It had been a long time since we''d seen another vampire, which she was the most effective against, and we''d never had a White Plague outbreak in our village. She was the reason we hadn''t joined any Wards for so long, keeping the secret and keeping good relations with other settlements was too complicated. So the Clan Pact was revoked." Peter''s eyes dropped, his expression growing increasingly more grave. "However, Rena lives by a strict creed that if she is ever without a pact, she must be terminated by the last person to break their oath to her. And that is me. I left with her and kept my pact, but I had been away from my people too long. I wanted to come home. And now, if the clan will not renew their contract with her, then... it will be my responsibility to kill her." Peter blinked and looked up. "Unless... did she make a formal agreement with either of you?"


    The sisters looked between each other. The information laid out to them was heavy and involved, something far beyond the scope of what either of them had dealt with before. "Well... no I don''t think so. She just said she''d see what she can do. We didn''t, like, shake or swear on nuthin," Linda admitted.


    "Should we have?" Lily asked, bewildered by how Rena could agree to help when her own life was so precarious.


    "What''ll happen to us if she dies? I ain''t gonna trust that notcher, Cyrus!" Linda uttered, disdain dribbling from her voice. This caused Lily to blush and quickly look away.


    "I can offer some help, but at the first sign of danger, I''m afraid I must do what any father would do to make the world safer for his children," Peter said grimly. But could he? He baulked at the idea of harming Rena. And this demure girl did not seem to deserve any brutality. And he wished not to be a part of such matters. But when he thought of his children, it touched something primal in him.


    "I get you," Linda responded. She would do anything for her sister. She could only imagine what a parent would do for their children. "So what do we do until sundown?"


    "Oh, I can probably find plenty for you to do to keep busy."


    <hr>


    It was quite the procession that marched out through the Fisham gates at sundown. A guard, armed with a spear and wooden stakes, preceded Chief Fisham, who walked with his fur cloak billowing in the constant prairie wind. Behind him was his nephew, Peter Fisher, and following Peter were the two visitors from Goldilocks. Pulling up the rear were a pair of hunters, bows and quivers on their backs and tomahawks at their belts. Despite Rena''s long and peaceful relationship with the Fisher clan, it seemed they were not keen on taking chances.


    A chorus of howls marked the arrival of Rena, who had dug her way out of her snow shelter not long before. Trailing behind her, in hunter''s garb too large for him, was Cyrus, kicking up sprays of snow as he moved in misfitting moccasins.


    The two groups lined up across from each other. Peter looked at Rena with clear apprehension, and Chief Fisher with reserve. Rena betrayed nothing on her pale face, and Cyrus crossed his arms and shook his head at the primitive weapons he saw.


    "I have returned. The threat to Goldilocks has been removed," Rena spoke, her voice rising over the stirring wind. "I am here to offer my protection once more. Are you ready to negotiate?"


    The chief crossed his arms, staring hard as the assorted canines gathered in a loose horseshoe around Rena, backing her like a small army. His attention then drifted to the short scruffy figure to her left. "Who is this?"


    "Cyrus, my Grand Sire," Rena answered, gesturing to Cyrus, who dropped his arms and lifted his whiskered chin.


    "Please never call me your Grand Sire again," Cyrus muttered.


    "We have received word from Goldilocks that you have done well. But we must ask, did you kill the threat that was plaguing the Westarm Ward?" Chief Fisher asked, narrowing his eyes shrewdly. The guard and two hunters places their hands over their weapons. Rena noticed this. Why the suspicion and hostility? She then looked at the Goldies. Did they say something?


    "I did not."


    There was a prolonged silence, and Cyrus quickly stepped up beside Rena, watching the hunters carefully. "I thought we agreed you wouldn''t do anything stupid..." he muttered quietly out the side of his mouth.


    The Chief crossed his arms, looking at the two vampires long and hard. Peter then stepped forward. "She still removed the threat, does it matter if it was killed or not?"


    "If she just chased it off, it could come back. Or it becomes a threat to someone else," Chief Fisher responded. He then raised his hand and stepped forward, gesturing to Rena and raising his voice. "Explain."


    "By the time I tracked the abomination, it had already been killed by Cyrus," Rena elaborated, gesturing with an open hand to Cyrus who remained alertly at her side. He waved.


    "My bad."


    "So you lied to Goldilocks?" Chief Fisher asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "I told no lies. I said the problem was dealt with. A secondary threat was Cyrus, whom I reasoned with to cease hunting in this ward." Cyrus widened his eyes, then narrowed them at Rena, before looking back at the hunters. They looked grim and ready to pounce, given the word. The Chief, however, remained calm, keeping his hands at his side. "I have entered into a pact with Cyrus, into which he has specifically agreed to bring no harm to the people of Fisham."


    "That''s right. I come in peace," Cyrus affirmed.


    Chief Fisher regarded the two, stroking his whiskers as he thought over the matter. Peter looked tensely at his uncle, and the two sisters kept close to each other, concerned with how the Chief''s decision would impact their own fates. "Well, you have done your duty by us. I invite you in to Fisham for further negotiations. We will renew our symbiosis, but under new terms. Come," Chief Fisher bowed his head and then gestured for Rena and Cyrus to follow. Together, the group walked back into Fisham.

 Chapter 9: Renegotiation

    "How long are they going to go at it?" Cyrus griped plaintively. He was sitting with arms crossed on a bench outside of the Fisham town hall. "And why wasn''t I included? I killed the vamp; that''s got to be worth something."


    A long suffering guard said nothing as he stood outside the hall, leaning heavily on a spear he had wedged into a nearby snowbank. He''d occasionally pace to warm himself up, then go back to dozing on his feet. Linda and Lily sat on a bench which was positioned on the other side of a set of double doors. Lily leaned against Linda, who was staring at the night sky. "You''re as bad as them Hawk boys. Think killing gives you rights to anyone you please."


    Cyrus leaned forward, looking around the drooping guard at Linda. "You know, I think it might be good if you and I cleared the air." Cyrus suggested.


    "Don''t see the point," Linda grumbled as she placed an arm protectively around Lily''s shoulders. Lily mumbled and nuzzled further into Linda''s shoulder.


    "I do. I''m not going anywhere, and you''re following Rena like a couple lost puppies..." Cyrus paused, glancing at Kerfuffle who yawned just then. She swept her tail side to side, leaving a mark in the snow. Surely, the dog couldn''t understand a word he was saying. All the same, Cyrus eyed the malamute suspiciously as she laid there. "...so we''ll have to put up with each other."


    "Still don''t see the point. Plenty of folk I don''t like back home, but I still work with them," Linda responded bluntly.


    "Ah. Well then. You can''t say I didn''t try. Please, resume your man-hating ways," Cyrus said, leaning back again.


    Linda did not dignify Cyrus with a response, instead tightening her hold of Lily. This caused her sister to stir, lifting her head momentarily and looking around. After a large yawn and a few lip smacks, Lily asked, "They still talking in there?"


    "Oh, don''t get him started again," grumbled the guard.


    "Excuse you!" Cyrus chided. "I''m sure my constant complaining helps keep you awake. I''m doing you a favour!"


    The guard just sagged his shoulders and sighed.


    "Linda, let''s go. We ain''t gonna make things go faster sitting in the cold," Lily said, pawing at her sister like a cat mooching for scraps.


    "Yeah. Good idea," Linda said, sliding Cyrus an unholy stink eye as she rose to her feet. The guard joined in this gesture. Lily seemed completely oblivious as she stood up and stretched, a series of cricks and cracks heard even from her young bones.


    "Would ya like to come wait with us, Cyrus?" Lily asked.


    "What? Now hold on!" Linda objected. Cyrus raised his eyebrows at the invitation, looking between the two sisters, content to sit back and see them sort it out before dipping in his oar.


    "What? It''s cold out here," Lily said, seeming surprised with her sister''s hostility.


    "You forgotten what he did? How he treated you?" Linda was beside herself with incredulity.


    "No. I was hurt, but I got bigger problems, Linda. If he and Rena can help me, then I ain''t regretting anything," Lily said with experimental firmness, her cheeks blooming like roses as she glanced meaningfully at Cyrus. He let out a low whistle and tried not to snicker, quickly regaining his composure.


    "Don''t mean you need to let him in our space," Linda griped, gesturing to Cyrus with broad, frantic swings of her arm. "He can''t be trusted."


    "Maybe. But wouldn''t it be nicer if we tried to get along? Not like we''re gonna... you know... again."


    "I really shouldn''t be hearing this," the guard objected.


    "Eh, just sit back and enjoy the show," Cyrus suggested to the guard ever so helpfully. The guard let out a beleaguered sigh, deciding that was an opportune moment to pace to try and warm up.


    "Lily, I can''t believe we''re talking about this," Linda exclaimed, her own face growing red.


    "I can''t believe you''re making such a big stink. I''m the one wronged, and I''m forgivin'' him. Why can''t you?" Lily questioned. Linda''s face only got redder, seeing her usually meek sister challenge her like this. She sputtered a few times, flailing an arm out while a cacophony of syllables escaped her mouth. Finally she turned to face Cyrus, about to blame him. She ended up staring at an empty bench.


    "...Where''d he go?" Linda asked. She grabbed Lily''s hand, looking around as if expecting the vampire to materialise from the shadows. She had not forgotten the way Rena and him had chased them through the streets, intent on killing Lily.


    Lily looked about as well, a chill that wasn''t from the night air trembling up her spine. She tightened her grip on Linda''s hand. Unlike Linda, Lily was not afraid of Cyrus, but she found his sudden disappearance disconcerting. "Um hey, did you see where he went?" Lily called out to the guard, who had distanced himself by a length to get away from their bickering.


    The guard paused and walked back, shaking his head. "No."


    "Then where is he?"


    <hr>


    Where was Cyrus indeed? While the sisters were bickering, and the guard was derelicting his duties, Cyrus had slipped into the town hall antechamber. The Fisham security really needed to step up their game, it would seem, as Cyrus bypassed them with ease. He walked up to the door which led to the meeting hall, placing his ear to the thick oak door. Although he wondered where they got oak in this forsaken flatland. He saw plenty of poplars and pines, but nothing so sturdy as an oak.


    "...ensure a future for all of us," Cyrus could tell that was Rena''s voice. She was always so concerned with the future.


    "But those who chose not to be fed on were stigmatised, and it needs to stop," a male voice which Cyrus was sure was the Chief argued.


    "That was never my intention! I never wanted anyone to feel they didn''t have a choice," Rena insisted. This didn''t sound nearly as juicy as Cyrus had hoped, as evident by the glazed over look on his face.


    "It''s not Rena''s fault that some of the previous generations pushed their children to make the oath," another masculine voice chimed in. Cyrus squinted, tilting his head.


    "I''m not assigning blame. I''m stating the facts. The personal pacts are to end. Rena''s oath should be to the town itself," Chief Fisher stated.


    "And who am I to approach for blood?" Rena inquired.


    "We will provide you with blood as impersonally and anonymously as possible. That way no one can put themselves above others for being one of your... chosen," the Chief said, distaste clear in his tone at the last word.


    "I never chose them, they chose me," Rena clarified. Cyrus could tell she was losing her patience, but was trying hard to contain it. That was a tone she used with him often. It was gratifying to know he wasn''t the only one.


    "All the same, it will reduce squabbling and unite us. And when we introduce you to the Ward..."


    "They what?" Cyrus blurted before he could stop himself, then covered his mouth.


    "...they can contribute as well, if they wish." The Chief made a sound as if he were going to continue speaking, then cut himself short. Cyrus held his breath - an easy task for a vampire that required breathing only for talking - and strained to listen. Footsteps approached the door and he knew he was caught. Scramble? Or stay and play nonchalance? Of course, there was only one option. Cyrus pushed the doors open before anyone else could and walked in as if he were invited.


    "I''m sorry, what is this about introducing Rena to the Ward? And what is a ward?" Cyrus asked, aware all eyes were on him, and none of them were friendly.


    "This is a private meeting between Fisham residents only," the Chief said severely.


    "Fine. Try and remove me." Cyrus invited cockily. He finally saw the owner of the third voice - a rather unremarkable man of average height and build. He was at the procession that met them outside of the gates.


    The Chief''s face reddened as the lines in his craggy deepened disapprovingly. But neither men made a move to dislodge Cyrus. "Out of curiosity, how many of your clan are direct descendants of Monty Fisher?" Cyrus asked, a glint in his eye. Oh time to stir the pot!


    Rena''s face was pale. It was always pale. To say that it had gone pale would have been inaccurate, but Cyrus knew by the contraction of her pupils and the sudden change in heart rate that she would have gone pale, were she mortal. He found a sensitive spot.


    "Both of us are," the Chief responded, showing the signs of guarded curiosity. Peter, unlike Rena, actually did look a shade paler.


    Grinning smugly, Cyrus began to walk in and speak, until Rena stalked over to him and grabbed him by the ear. She dragged him out of the room like a naughty boy. But then, Cyrus was a naughty boy, so the method of removal was fitting. Fitting, but it did hurt. Rena''s grip was like a snap turtle.


    Once they were back outside, Rena gave Cyrus a forceful shove, causing him to skip a few paces, laughing. "Seriously though, they should know you''re more to them than just a parasite!" Cyrus insisted. Rena lifted her chin and said nothing as she took a step back, and slammed the door on him. The guard then stepped in his path when he gathered himself up and approached. Cyrus could take the guard with both hands tied behind his back, but it wasn''t in his interest to make enemies here. Although he could tell by the baleful look he was receiving from the shabby guard, he wasn''t making friends either.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Alright then - I bid you goodnight! You can tell the high-and-mighties that I retired to yonder lodge." Cyrus said to the guard, bowing with supercilious flourish and then turning and leaving. Problem was, he didn''t know where the lodge was. Surely in a small town, it wouldn''t be hard to find, though.


    Cyrus took some time to wander through Fisham. There weren''t many lanterns to help those out or a night stroll to find their way, but it was hardly a requirement for a child of darkness. To Cyrus, most of the town was clear as day. A large tower, well, towered over the settlement, and Cyrus could only guess it was an old radio tower. At its base seemed to be a retrofitted ranger''s station, which suggested the Fisher clan had the audacity, or smarts, to settle in what used to be a municipal or provincial park. Why Rena elected to go to the prairies was beyond Cyrus, however.


    Cyrus paused in front of a wooden shed with stacks of logs neatly placed outside, beneath an overhang. Although the town was surrounded by an impressive bullseye of windbreaks and shade trees, he doubted the firewood was local. Gone were the days of just walking down to the closest petrol station and buying a pre-wrapped firelog. Cyrus sighed as he cast a glance about at the sod houses, interspersed with stone or wood frame buildings. The most impressive building, besides the radio tower, drew his attention and he found himself approaching.


    Cyrus looked up at the two-storey feat of stonework. There was a red cross painted on the front, above two heavy doors. Light streamed out from windows guarded by wire meshes. Although the low wall around the building, and its first storey seemed to be rough hewn stone, the second storey appeared to have more carefully fitted bricks, suggesting it was a later add on. He could tell that this building was more important to them than even their dinky town hall. Next to it was a mostly glass building - a solarium perhaps - but it didn''t attract his attention as much. Unlike the stone building it was adjoined to, it smelled of earth - but this here, this hospital, it smelled of blood.


    Cyrus''s nostrils flared and his stomach churned. He had not fed in some time, and he was beginning to feel the hunger. But if he touched any of Irene''s precious brood, he''d be in for a lecture. Not that he minded Irene''s lectures. Hearing her ideas on morality and principles was always quaint, if misguided and impractical. But she kept trying to make them work in a world which had long rejected them. It was adorable.


    Cyrus needed to get away from this building. The temptation was too strong. And other temptations quickly chorused with it. He just had to alienate the Day girl with that bog muffin remark. But maybe something could be salvaged.


    As Cyrus passed a few more hovels, he finally saw a respectable looking house with a hastily crafted banner with the words, "Relay Lodge" painted on. He could detect activity within, if the flickering lights through the windows weren''t any indication.


    The vampire made his way in, looking around. The main room was cramped, with small tables scattered about and mismatched chairs attending them. A fireplace was at last present, warming the room with its jovial crackling. A woman who was sitting behind a table stood up upon seeing Cyrus enter. "Welcome to the Relay. Here for a pint or for a bed?"


    Cyrus looked at the swarthy lady and her coarse, dark hair. "Bed, please. Also... did two young women come in earlier? I''m just making sure they made it back safely."


    The hostess''s thick eyebrows dug down into her brow as he stared at Cyrus a moment. She then mustered a smile. "Safely back, yes." She stooped more than nodded, perhaps due to a stiffness in her neck. "Come this way."


    Cyrus was led upstairs and into a bedroom. It had three lumpy looking beds, likely with straw mattresses. Of course, what else would he expect in a land where its main export was grass? But it was better than a tent. Most importantly, the room was warm. He just tried to ignore the walking blood sacks in the adjoining room. Er. The young women. That''s right. It was probably the sisters. Cyrus sighed as he laid down, placing his hands on his stomach and stared at the ceiling. The world just kept getting bleaker.


    Footsteps outside piqued Cyrus''s curiosity. He got up and went to his door. Pacing. Perfect. It could only be one of the two sisters, and the foot fall was too delicate to be that stomping oaf, Linda. Cyrus swung his door open and poked his head out into the hallway. "Trouble sleeping, Lily?"


    Lily paused and spun around, her heart racing. Cyrus loved it when he had that effect on people. "Oh it''s you..." Lily said, her hand to her chest. She had her cloak and parka off, and was just wearing a loose gown, the colour of undyed linen. It hung off her shoulder, being a bit too big for her - likely passed down from someone else. "Where did you go?"


    "I snuck into the town hall to eavesdrop, then got kicked out rather rudely," Cyrus responded, absolutely unashamed. Lily looked astounded at his honesty. She adjusted the collar of her gown so that it lay on her properly.


    "Oh... that''s... well..." she meandered verbally. "Um... can we talk?"


    Cyrus nodded his head, stepping aside and beckoned her inside. Lily gave an anxious glance to her room, then quickly slipped inside, looking over her shoulder as Cyrus closed the door behind her. She looked almost as if she might bolt at any moment. Indeed, she had the look of an alert prey animal, spooked by movement, and trying to determine if it were just wind in the tall grass, or a predator lying in wait.


    Cyrus smirked and walked over bed and sat down, gesturing to the bed opposite him for her to take a seat. She shook her head, eyes to the door, and remained standing. Cyrus lifted his eyebrows in what he intended to be an open and disarming expression, waiting for Lily to begin talking.


    "So... as Rena said, you are a vampire." Cyrus nodded, waiting for Lily to go on. She played with her long sleeves and shifted her weight. "I know there''s a big chance I ain''t gonna live long. But in case Rena figgers something out... I gotta make sure, ''coz I dunno much about real vampires, as you''n Rena put it. I gotta know... um..." Cyrus held back the smirk as her cheeks grew rosy and he could sense the anxiety stirring her blood into action. He was also aware of his hunger. What a pest. "...Can I, uh... can you... you can''t have children, can you?"


    Cyrus straightened up at the question. It''d been a long time since anyone even bothered to ask. Cyrus chuckled and shook his head, raising a hand when Lily looked offended at his levity. "Don''t worry. I''m sterile."


    "I never said you was dirty," Lily said, bemusement enmeshed with her irritation.


    "What? Oh. No, I mean infertile. I can''t get women pregnant. Haven''t been able to for hundreds of years," Cyrus explained, leaning back and placing his hands on the bed. He didn''t blame her for asking, and was more than happy to set her straight on this matter. He even enjoyed seeing the transformative effect relief had on her as she exhaled and relaxed. Although he could still detect hints of tension hiding.


    "Thank the stars!" Lily responded in a breathy voice. "Last thing I need is to get married off."


    "Woah now, who said anything about marriage?" Cyrus asked, holding his hands up.


    "Hm? Oh don''t worry. I wouldn''t marry you." Lily smiled in a way that might have been sweet if it weren''t for the subtle snark she wielded in her tone, which belied her usually docile nature. This earned a double-take from Cyrus, who squinted ever so slightly.


    "That''s a relief. But what does the one have to do with the other? Is marriage still a thing here? They did away with in several European countries," Cyrus remarked.


    Seeing that this might turn into a larger conversation, Lily belatedly took a seat on the other bed.  "Well it is in Goldilocks.  Women with children by law gotta be married.  Don''t matter if their spouse ain''t the baby''s father.  Which, from talking with my friend from Perch, ain''t what marriage is like in their village.  He says children are the result of marriage, not the other way around.  And couples kin have more''n one child each.  I mean, who can afford that?  I dunno how they keep hunting enough to feed all ''em if they don''t put limits like we do.  One child, one family."


    Cyrus absorbed this information, rolling it around in his mind, seeing what sense he could rattle loose.  Or what nonsense.  He was a stalwart fan of nonsense.  "So no one gets married until a woman''s fallen pregnant?  Why get married after if at all?" Cyrus asked as he lifted an eyebrow.


    "Well, to raise the kid, course!  Kids do better with two parents.  I mean, those in the Warrens don''t think so, but they''re flint-nosed barkers.  Miserable, all''em," Lily said, as if it were obvious that the Goldilocks way was correct, and ought to be perceived as such.  Cyrus snorted softly at this.


    "Wait, then how come you and Linda are sisters?"


    "Oh.  We don''t got the same mother.  Linda''s died giving birth.  So my ma''s the only one she''s known."


    Cyrus scratched his nose.  "Oh."  He was still grappling with the absurd rules that governed Lily''s home.  "I think I''m going to regret asking but... what happens to women who have more than one child?"


    "Oh..." Lily''s eyes dropped.  Cyrus placed his hands in his lap, trying not to grin at her discomfort. "Once the child is weaned, she gets banished. Unless someone else volunteers.  We don''t want overcrowding," Lily sniffed, lifting her chin.


    "Goodness, no, wouldn''t want that," Cyrus murmured, remembering fondly the crowded urban streets of an age gone by. How easy it was to sink into the shadows and work with complete anonymity, stepping into the spotlight only when it amused him. How his victims were rarely noticed and became mere statistics on a census somewhere. Those days were gone. It was time for shrewdness and stewardship. Another lurch deep in his gut reminded him he needed to feed.


    "Everything alright, Cyrus?" Lily asked. Had he winced? Had he dropped his guard? Cyrus smiled, waving a hand at her.


    "Fine. Fine. Just thirsty,"


    "Oh I can go get you... wait..." Lily paused, then her eyes grew wide as she realised the situation she found herself in. Why did they always look as if he were going to pounce on them? Sure, sometimes he did, but that was beside the point.


    "It''s fine. Rena would have my guts for garters if I bit you. Well... unless you agreed to be bitten. I''ve already picked up your plague, so drinking tainted blood won''t make a difference now," Cyrus said, waving it off as if it were inconsequential.


    "You... what? You have the plague too?" Lily asked, alarmed.


    "I''m not sick with it, I can just pass it along by biting. Which means... I really can''t safely bite anyone but you," Cyrus said, glancing off to the side. "And I will grow weaker and weaker... until something in me snaps. Then I''ll be as dangerous as those abominations which attacked you. More dangerous. But... maybe I can hold it together a few more days if I really put my mind to it. Maybe then they''ll have made a decision and someone can get me some blood." Cyrus sighed. "But knowing the speed of bureaucracy... who knows?" He gave a light shrug, then surreptitiously glanced at Lily to see if she was buying it.


    Lily stood up. "I should go," she said, rushing to the door. Cyrus watched her, remaining where he was, conveying nonchalance. Should he try it? As he was deliberating, Lily paused and looked back at him. In that space their eyes met and it was all he needed. His ears filled with the sound of her heartbeat and he focused intensely on her, reaching out to her with his consciousness. He could feel her stall, and her heart rate slow down.


    "What''s the hurry?" Cyrus asked as he stood up. Lily remained where she was, docile and placid as her hand, which was reaching for the door handle, fell to her side.


    "I... no hurry," she responded, her brown eyes growing dull as he kept them locked in his sights.


    "I know you don''t want anyone to get hurt." He could see her eyes watering, and she gave a small shake of her head without breaking eye contact.


    "I don''t. I don''t want anyone hurt," Lily repeated in a soft whimper. Cyrus smiled and took a step towards her, gesturing for her to approach. As he moved closer, so did she. Soon, she was in his arms, drawn in by the pull he had.


    "I know, sweet girl, I know," Cyrus cooed. He put a finger under her chin. Without him speaking the command, she turned her head aside, exposing her neck. His finger trailed down her jaw, down her exposed throat. He could see goose pimples forming on her.


    "...I''m already doomed. If it will help others... then... drink..." Lily whispered. That was all Cyrus needed. No. He didn''t need permission; he''d hunted plenty of times. But he needed Lily to believe she gave permission to keep things civil. Without hesitation, he sank his teeth into her neck, prepared to hold her still as she gasped and squirmed. He knew it hurt, but he needed to feed.

 Chapter 10: Swarm

    "Why did you bring her here? We''re crowded as it is," Nel whispered in Peter''s ear, looking to where Rena was laying out her bedroll. "Siobhan has that slap-shod lodge, doesn''t she?"


    Peter shook his head, raising his hand to silence his wife. Incensed by this, Nel frowned and huffed, turning quickly away from him. "Did Ash and Maple go to sleep without much fuss?" he asked, changing the topic.


    Nel wasn''t buying it. She looked back at him, eyes like hot pokers. "Ash didn''t settle, insisting on a story from you. But tiredness eventually won out."


    "I''m sorry. But I worried my Uncle wouldn''t be fair to Rena..." Peter tried to explain. This time Nel held up her hand in a command for silence, letting out a shaky sigh.


    "Rena can take care of herself, clearly," Nel whispered, a few of her words rising to a squeak. Rena looked over at them, and when her and Nel''s eyes met, both quickly looked away.


    "Fine. I''ll leave. I don''t want to come between you two," Rena said in a low voice, just barely audible from across the room.


    "Know what, why don''t the two of you excuse yourselves and talk this out? I don''t want to be constantly caught in the crossfire here," Peter said, struggling to keep his voice low so as not to wake his sleeping children. Rena stood up and nodded, tilting her head to the exit with her gaze fixed on Nel. Nel scoffed and threw her hands up in the air, but then her shoulders drooped and she conceded. The two women walked out together and Peter sighed.


    Peter had an ulterior motive for wanting to get both women out of the house, although peace between them would vastly benefit his blood pressure. He tip-toed into the other room where his mother and two children lay asleep, all sharing one bed. They were nestled under the sleeping furs, Jill''s arms about Maple, and Maple hugging Ash. Peter smiled, moving as quietly as he could towards them, leaning over to kiss each of his two children gently on their hair, listening to their deep, tranquil breathing. His mother''s breathing was a bit less serene, interrupted with snorts and phlegmy sounds that didn''t quite make it to a cough, but it was reassuring in its familiarity. His hand hovered over his mother''s shoulder, then hesitated. No, better let her sleep. I best go straight to the source.


    Bridled with doubts on his teetering resolve, Peter slunk out the back of the house, seeking to avoid detection from his wife or his vampire guardian. He then made his way to the lodge, determined to speak with Cyrus, man to man.


    Peter stood at the end of the hall, staring at the three doors before him. Just as he stepped forward he saw middle door open and he froze. But it wasn''t Cyrus who left, but instead one of the Day sisters. He paused, wondering if the innkeeper got the rooms confused when she told him Cyrus was in the middle. Lily pulled her nightgown up, which had slipped down over her shoulder and tip-toed to the next room, taking great care to open it as silently as possible. Peter said nothing as he observed. Oh. Peter... did not want to know but his mind kept spitting out assumptions. Assumptions which he kept trying to bat away like bothersome flies buzzing about his brain.


    Finally, Peter knocked on the door.


    "Forget something?" came a man''s voice. He had not been formally introduced to Cyrus, so he could only assume.


    "Cyrus?" Peter asked, calling softly through the door. There was a clatter inside followed by that patter of bare feet and creak of floorboards before the door opened. Peter looked down at the vampire, only realising at that moment how short the man was. One eyebrow furrowed, the other raised, and large nearly black eyes peered up at him from long, messy bangs that curled about the pale man''s temples. His age was hard to discern, but his attitude was not.


    "I seem to be a popular attraction tonight. Well, what is it?" Cyrus crossed his arms.


    "What were you going to say about Monty?" Peter saw no point in wasting time or words, getting directly to the point of his risky expedition.


    "Oh ho ho ho? Going behind Rena''s back? Well, come in, come in, and I''ll tell her precious boy all about dear old Monty," Cyrus said, his expression brightening considerably as he stood aside, gesturing for Peter to come inside. Peter hesitated, for as Cyrus pointed out, this was an underhanded action on his part. But more than curiosity drove him. He felt this information might help him support Rena. Peter hung his head, but walked inside, closing the door behind him.


    Cyrus propped up his mismatched pillows against the wall and sat upon his bed, the sound of crinkling reaching Peter. "Alright, Cyrus, tell me about dear old Monty, as you put it."


    "First things first. Are you a descendant of Monty Fisher? Assuming there haven''t been other blokes named Monty in your clan, I should qualify the Monty Fisher born a century or two ago, to Jordan Fisher." Cyrus babbled, watching Peter with evident delight at sharing whatever secret he had.


    Peter walked over to the opposing bed and sunk down onto it. It was not very comfortable and he found himself shifting. "Yes. All direct descendents of Jordan Fisher are taught our lineage. And I believe that Monty was Jordan''s first born?"


    "Impressive," Cyrus said, clapping his hands together once. "I never met Monty. But I know something juicy about him, that Rena will probably flog me for sharing. But I''m not afraid of her."


    Peter looked at the door. Did he really need to know? Could he even trust Cyrus? Peter looked back at the impish vampire. "Alright. What is this big secret that is going to shatter our beliefs and topple society?"


    "I never said it would do all that," Cyrus said with a frown.


    "You hype it up to be significant," Peter responded critically.


    "I guess so. Enough theatrics, though I do love theatrics. Amber Fisher was not Monty''s mother. Irene Lockyn was."


    "Irene...?" Peter repeated.


    "Rena. Rena is your ancestor," Cyrus said, giddy as he shared this tidbit.


    Peter stared at Cyrus. "Is that all?" Peter asked. Cyrus raised his eyebrows, then furrowed them with a slight pout as his revelation did not have the desired impact.


    "Well, yes. What if I told you, Monty was born after Rena became a vampire?" Cyrus added, trying to milk some of the drama out of an anti-climactic twist. Peter did not seem to engage, although he did take a moment to think about the ramifications. If Rena was their ancestor, then banishing her was an even greater disservice than he thought. Hold on. Peter looked up.


    "How did Rena have children after becoming a vampire?" Peter asked. Clearly, Cyrus wanted him to ask, as he lit up, happy to launch into a lengthy exposition. Peter opted to try and make himself comfortable by rearranging some pillows.


    "Well, not well known is that reproductive organs are among the last to deteriorate in vampires. The process of becoming a vampire may take up to a year. Sometimes two. Men can certainly father children with ease. Though near the end of transition, fertility reduces and there''s a higher chance of nasty birth defects and mutations." Peter frowned, unsure why Cyrus was talking about male potency, when it was a woman they were discussing. Seeming to note Peter''s waning interest, Cyrus leaned forward. "Women have it hard. Their... unpleasant and wasteful cycles continue for about a year, giving them voracious appetites to replenish their stores. Just enough time to have one child, though as time goes on fertility drops. They also have a higher chance of birth defects the longer they wait." Cyrus grimaced.


    "Alright, so vampires can have children... but does that mean Monty was a vampire? Are we all part vampire?" Peter asked, puzzled. That wouldn''t make sense. But he did not know much about vampires beyond what they were taught.


    "No. He was mortal. Anyway, long story short, I helped convince a fertility doc to freeze some of Irene''s eggs. Her reasons are her own, but as I understand it, Jordan''s wife, Amber, agreed to be a surrogate. So although she carried the child to term, the egg was Rena''s. So you''re related." Cyrus held out his hands, as if offering a prize. Peter squinted. "Why isn''t this blowing you away?"


    "It happened long ago. It''s not like she''s my mother. For all I know, I''m related to you as well, distantly." Peter responded, shrugging.


    "I doubt it," Cyrus frowned. "Well, anyway, your council ought to know they are trying to cut off their progenitor. And I think that is awfully rude."


    "If she were even among our generation and became a vampire, chances are we''d still seek to control her," Peter admitted, as he thought about the Fisher''s constant pursuit of knowledge and mastery.


    "Pft. No. Not really. There wouldn''t be a Fisher clan without her. She made you. You owe her. Simple as that." Cyrus held up his hands as he shrugged. "And for that matter, you all owe me."


    "So that''s what this is about?" Peter lifted an eyebrow, his wariness of the blaggard vampire reinforced. "Using her to flaunt your own importance?"


    "Well, yes, obviously. She''s my progeny, and your hers. In different ways, of course. Don''t ever call me grandpa."


    "I won''t." Peter sneered.


    "Good." Cyrus rose to his feet, stretching his arms with an unnecessary yawn, all for the expression rather than any impetus to oxygenate his blood. "If you had any ideas that Rena was some noble outsider, doing all of this for your clan out of altruism, you''re wrong. She''s doing it out of something as common as motherly love."


    Peter got up to his feet. Although it wasn''t the sort of dark secret he had anticipated, it was still food for thought. And he wondered if it really changed the relationship he had with Rena at all? He didn''t feel any differently about her. He pondered if perhaps he had felt, deep down, they really were family all along. But why did he have this connection that no one else shared? Even those from Monty''s line?


    "Hm... did you hear something?"


    <hr>


    Nel crossed her arms, her cloak wrapped tightly around herself. She didn''t have time to get on all the gear necessary to keep warm in the cold night air, but she had no intention of staying out long. She eyed Rena as the female vampire reflected her own posture - arms cross, and single eyebrow raised.


    "Tell me, Nel. What is the matter?" Rena asked, attempting to sound tender, but failing as her voice came out dry and weary.


    Nel huffed and looked at the woman before her. No. Girl. No. Thing. She was over a century old, and deceptively appeared as a young woman. But her age shone in her dreary brown eyes. "I''m tired of our family being uprooted all because of you."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "I never said that any of you had to come," Rena did not move, keeping her body language distant and guarded.


    "I know. But Peter... Peter follows you like a lost puppy. And I''m tired of it. I''m tired of feeling second place to you," Nel said, her shoulders raised and her voice cracking. When she shivered, she was unsure if it was the cold, or the deep emotions stirring within her.


    Rena stared at Nel in silence, and Nel turned away. She didn''t like that prodding gaze Rena had. She always felt naked and exposed under such a gaze. "I... see..." Rena said quietly. Rena looked off into the distance. "Nel?"


    "What?"


    "What would you do if you were in my situation? On the other side of someone''s jealousy?" Rena asked. Nel scoffed, looking up at the moon that hung low in the sky. After a moment, she looked over at Rena, observing that her arms had finally dropped to her sides. Her body language was less closed off as a result.


    "I... I don''t know. Maybe leave, and never look back, I suppose. I wouldn''t want to come between a happy couple," Nel said scathingly. Rena did not flinch nor sneer. She nodded and dropped her gaze.


    "I''ve always been supportive of you and Peter''s relationship," Rena said sternly. Seeing Nel narrow her eyes, Rena attempted to soften her own expression. "But if you think the only way forward is if I become distant, then we will try that."


    "Try?" Nel asked sharply.


    "Yes. Try," Rena said firmly. Nel rubbed her arms, looking out at the cold air again. "I suppose... if you will be sticking around, we can''t entirely avoid each other."


    "I wish we didn''t have to, Nel. But if this is how you feel, I doubt anything I say will change that. Only time will," the words hung on the cold wind like snowflakes on eyelashes, causing Nel to shiver again. Time. Before her stood someone who had all the time in the world. What did time even mean to an immortal?


    "Well I guess there isn''t more to say, then. Not that anything really got resolved. I''m not sure what Peter really expected..." Nel said, feeling uneasy despite getting what she wanted. She wanted Rena to just fade into the background so she could focus on her family, and be the focus of her family. Yet somehow, she had a niggling suspicion that nothing would change. Nel looked over at Rena, but she didn''t even seem to be looking at her anymore. The immortal teenager had that distant look in her eye as she stared down the road, head cocked. Of course, there was always something far away that needed her attention.


    "I have to go. Now. Go inside, lock the doors, and don''t leave," Rena said, her voice cutting through the air. The urgency in her voice gave Nel goosebumps. She did not question. Not when Rena sounded like that. Danger was near. Nel quickly went inside, immediately going to where her children slept.


    <hr>


    Urgent howls were rejoined by shrill whistles and shrieks. Growls and yips could be heard as Rena''s pack spread out, warning each other and their master of the lurking danger. Through the trees, the half naked bodies stumbled, lurching and slinking even, frostbitten sores along their extremities. But they cared not for the necrotic tissue as they snarled and bared their many sharp teeth. The light. The light. The blood.


    "You heard them?"


    "Damn straight."


    "Prepare yourselves!" Rena called out to the two watchmen at the gate. One steadied a shotgun, the other notched a bow as they focused on the surrounding trees. Naked poplars shivered against the busy lodgepole pines that lay just beyond. Needles shook. Foliage whispered. Rena and Cyrus stood alongside the guards, axes at the ready.


    The first assault. Three creatures burst from the trees, one with long flowing white hair, the other two bald. They charged with reckless abandon towards the gates, lured on by the warmth of humanity. One stumbled as an arrow wedged in its shoulder but didn''t stop. The other two whistled their war cry as they closed in. BOOM! Buckshot peppered into the chest of one. The last leapt with great celerity towards one of the guardsmen. He raised his spear and impaled it. It shrieked but did not stop, taking hold of the shaft.


    "Watch out!" Rena cautioned the fighter who was reloading his shotgun. Just as the creature who had been impaled snapped the haft in two, it gurgled as blood gushed from the back of its neck where an axe head lodged. Cyrus swung the weapon back and took another blow, severing the monster''s head on the second strike. There wasn''t time for celebration; the third monster, which had been slowed by the arrow, had arrived. Two more white abominations were running from the tree line.


    "Spread out!" yelled one of the watchmen, and they ran in separate directions. Voices from the other side of the palisades yelled "We''ll hold the gate!"


    Rena beheaded her quarry and spun around just in time to catch another one across the chest, sending it flying back. The archer abandoned his bow and got out his own axe, preparing to fight with the encroaching monster.


    "I''ve never seen this many before!" Rena yelled in surprise as more arrived. The air became alive with a chorus of unseelie screams. Three of the wolves charged out from the trees, catching hold of a vamp and dragging it down. The creature snarled and swept at one of the wolves with its claws, but the agile canine moved out of the way. Rigamarole sunk his teeth into the calf of the monster. Hokum reared up and ensnared its arm, pulling it down. Kerfuffle tore out its neck, but still it fought. A loud yelp could be heard as another vamp caught the malamute with its claws, sending her back, a large gash in her flank.


    Rena howled when she saw one of her pack attacked, bidding them to scatter. Like dust disturbed by a wind, the pack scrambled and fled the scene. Rena fought the urge to charge in after the ghouls, but she held her position. Another vamp down. A watchman fallen. There was nothing that could be done for him - the vamp had sunk its teeth into his throat.


    By now more fighters had climbed up on catwalks on the insides of the defences and were raining flaming arrows down on the stragglers. Rena, Cyrus, and the remaining guard dispatched those which made it through the archers'' volleys. The snow was turning into a slurry of slushy blood as the fighting continued.


    "How''s your kill count, Rena?" Cyrus called out as a spray of blood painted his face. Another monster dispatched.


    "Wasn''t keeping track," Rena called back.


    "I''ve killed three!" the warrior fighting with them weighed in.


    "That''s precious," Cyrus gloated. "Eight!" he bragged as another one went down. "Ni-oof!" Cyrus had miscalculated a swing and the creature ducked low and charged at him, catching him around the waist. Cyrus staggered back as teeth sunk into his side, tearing through the leather coat he''d pinched and piercing his flesh. Cyrus howled out profanities as he began hacking at the monster aimlessly, taking out chunks until he could push it off. Just as he was lining up to take the killing blow, an axe blade chopped through what remained of the creature''s neck and it collapsed into a desiccated pile.


    The guard looked up and beamed. "Four."


    "....Good job..." Cyrus said, just a little bitter. His hand went to his side, looking at the blood leaking out. He swore under his breath and steeled himself. He could not afford to feel pain right now. He braced himself for the next assault.


    Rena grunted as she cut down one vamp, only for two more to flank her. She gasped as sharp claws dug into her shoulder and she shoved the creature away, only to feel another rake its nails along her back. Her leather vest took most of the damage, leaving only superficial, itchy lacerations on her skin. Rena swung around, dropping her hips as she turned and lowered into a crouch, swinging horizontally across the creature''s legs. Squeals not unlike that of an excitable pig issued forth as forcefully as the blood from its leg wound. Using her momentum Rena continued to swing around to the monster she''d pushed away prior, swinging upwards, splitting its chin open. With another decisive blow, Rena finished the vamp before off. She heard a shriek and a squelch behind her and spun around. The vamp was bent backwards, a javelin protruding from its chest. Pinned, it was an easy matter to remove its head.


    No more screams. Fire crackled softly, several of the ghoulish corpses burning away rapidly. Rena and the watchman quickly moved out, throwing snow onto the remaining licks of fire, lest they spread to the trees. Cyrus held back, wallowing in the wounds he''d accrued from the fight, swearing in every language he could think of.


    "Is it over?" called a voice from beyond the gate.


    "I think so." Rena tilted her head, listening for her spies. There were no howls from her pack. She cupped her hands over her mouth and howled, until their voices joined hers.


    "It''s really creepy when she does that..." muttered the watchman as he held a wound.


    "Did you get bit?" a voice asked as the gates came open.


    "Naw, clawed. But Rufus... Rufus is gone. I''m sorry..." the guard said, his voice choking now that he had time to take it in.


    "We''ll need to burn his body as soon as possible," murmured one of the archers.


    Cyrus paused in his complaining long enough to look up and see Rena kneeling in the snow. Laying in front of her was one of her dogs, panting rapidly. A trail of blood led up to her and he could hear her soft whines and whimpers. "She cares more about that dog than me..." Cyrus grumbled.


    Cyrus was about to limp into the town when he saw Rena place her hands on either side of her dogs head. Wait. The positioning of her hands. Was she...


    WRENCH. SNAP. In a quick movement, the dog spasmed, and then was still. Rena rose slowly from the dead dog, facing away. He could see her forearm wiping at her face. Her eyes, perhaps. She stood there a while longer, shoulders drooped. Then those sagging shoulders raised up, rolled back, and she lifted her chin and spun around. The two wolfdogs bounded over to the body of their packmate, their mother, nudging her lifeless body with their snouts. After circling her and sniffing and licking, they laid down beside her and emitted forlorn howls.


    <hr>


    Battered and tired, a group of Fisham villagers sat around the meeting table in the wee hours of the morning. Some were still wearing their sleeping gowns, with just their outer wear thrown on top, and most were barely keeping their heads up. Warm drinks were set in front of most of them, except for Cyrus and Rena.


    "I called you all here because we were swarmed by infected in the night. Thanks to the efforts of our brave hunters, warriors, and..." Chief Fisher paused, looking towards Cyrus and Rena, "...Rena and her associate..." all eyes went to Rena, "...we only had one fatality. I am sorry to say that Rufus Fisher-Clark is no longer with us, but went down fighting bravely for all of you."


    A sombre silence followed, and the Chief gave it the time it deserved. Several people looked curiously at Cyrus, as he was a new face. Even he seemed to have the sense not to be smiling at such a moment. Instead he just looked around at the various villagers, his large eyes seeming to examine every little detail. There was some fidgeting, and the biting of lips, indicating a strain on some of the people to not begin murmuring. All eyes returned to the Chief, waiting for a signal that they could continue.


    "We warned the other settlements to be on the lookout for swarms of the infected. The Bleak has not reached our horizon yet, but there''s warnings that it is expanding further north. As you can see, we have allowed Rena to return, but under new conditions." The held back murmurs finally were let loose and the room became a buzz of jumbled words. Some of dismay, some of excitement, some of consternation.


    Rena rose, and a wave of silence rippled out from her. "People of Fisham, I have come to serve you once more. But no longer will I demand your secrecy. I shall reveal myself, as a vampire, to the other settlements of this Ward. I swear a solemn oath that I will endeavour to protect this settlement and its best interests. If that means cooperating with the rest of the Ward, then so be it. I demand nothing of you in return; only hope you will treat me with the courtesy and respect any member of this community is entitled to." Rena spoke clearly, projecting her voice with calm assurance that captivated the room. When she sat down, there was another silence.


    Chief Fisher stood up, taking back the floor from Rena. "The danger is upon us sooner than expected. We must hasten to prepare ourselves. While Rena is a boon to our defences, she can''t carry the burden alone. We must also continue to improve our hospital and train our doctors." The Chief went on to instruct his people on the changes that needed to happen to prepare.


    During this, Rena and Cyrus were giving each other meaningful glances. They whispered to each other as discreetly as possible. "I know you are against making vampires public knowledge..." Rena said out the side of her mouth while keeping her face turned towards Chief Fisher.


    "It hasn''t been working out well in Europe. Same as in the past, angry mobs. And I imagine it will be even worse here, with the plague," Cyrus whispered back. He smiled when someone looked at him, then looked back at the Chief who was engaged in some sort of discussion with one of the masters.


    "The difference here is that I''m not claiming to be a lord. I''m placing myself as an equal," Rena muttered in small bursts, clamping up if anyone looked her way.


    "But you aren''t their equal," Cyrus hissed.


    "Yes, but they need to come to that conclusion themselves. In the meantime, I will do my best to put them at ease."


    "Irene, tell me plainly. Will there be more swarms like that? I''m bloody amazing, but I think they might even wear me down." Cyrus asked.


    "I don''t know, but I suspect as much. It might be a hopeless battle, but I''m willing to keep fighting it for as long as I have my family." Rena responded.


    "Does that include me? I am your grandsire, after all," Cyrus asked, winking.


    "I thought you said never to call you that," Rena rolled her eyes. "Anyway, no, it does not. When the time comes, I will kill you."


    "I don''t doubt it."

 Chapter 11 - A Long Journey

    Sputter. Bump.  Choke.  The buzz of the engine skipped and garbled as the last of the ethanol-based fuel had been consumed.  A lone rider dismounted the snowmobile.  Dark eyes looked at the trees that dotted the distance, barely visible against the timid moonlight of the evening sky.  There was a pale expanse to cross before then, swirled with the tracks of migratory creatures that had passed before.  At least there was still life.  As long as there was life, there was hope.


    Unfastening a hiker''s backpack from the snowmobile, the woman abandoned the vehicle and continued on foot.  There was a stream of smoke, reflecting the amber light of fire in the distance.  With a destination now in view, she trudged on.


    The smell of smoke drifted ever closer, carried on the feeble breeze that barely stirred the latest dusting snow.  A low wall made entirely of old automobile tyres separated the now defunct fields from the hub of the community.  A lit torch, ensconced above an iron gate, illuminated the outline of a huddled figure.


    "Hrrrmf?  Oh... right... who goes there?" the somnolent guard asked, blinking away the weariness as he watched the figure approach.


    "I seek shelter." Her sultry voice clearly got the guard''s attention, who lit a second torch to examine the woman further, from her oversized kuspuk to her fur-lined mukluks and hood.  She brought up a hand to make sure her veil was still covering her nose and mouth adequately.


    "That''s nice and all, but I asked WHO goes there, not what you want," the guard reiterated.  The woman stared at the guard in silence.  "Look, I ain''t letting no mysterious stranger show up and just walk in."


    "What would you have me say?  A name won''t tell you anything."


    "But it''s a start," the sentry retorted.  Uncanny stillness and silence followed.  "Is there a reason you aren''t telling me your name?"


    "Layla.  Layla Samara.  I am passing through," Layla relented.  The only animation seemed to be the flickering fire, as even the wind seemed to stall.


    "Layla.  Alright, Layla, where''re ya headed?" the guard asked, now that she was being a bit more forthcoming with her answers.


    "To what was once Calgary, Alberta."


    The man choked and then began laughing. "You''ll be walking for months!" The guard slapped his thigh, although it barely made a sound due to all the padding.  "...Ain''t no trains going down that way."


    "I heard rumours they have operational steamships in a port south of here." Layla tilted her head, but otherwise remained statue still.


    "Oh, yes, and they go all up and down the coast.  But their prices are steep and I don''t see''s you got anything to barter with. And don''t think your body will sell for much these days." the guard snorted. "A ride in bed ain''t worth a ride in the sea." He waited and watched as if expecting disgust or offence.  All he got was that same calm stance and steady stare. The guard shifted his torch to his offhand, and let his other hand rest over the hilt of his hunting knife.


    "Thank you for the advice.  But I''d still like shelter for tonight," was Layla''s unflappable response.


    "Fine, fine.  We got a pub.  But touch anything that ain''t yours, and you''ll lose your hands." The guard whistled and a sound of a rattling chain could be heard.  Slowly, the gates opened and the guard held up his torch, standing aside for Layla to enter.


    What had likely been a small tourist trap had grown into a small community.  Buildings from before the Flash stood in the centre of the community pompously, while smaller huts and tents huddled all around as if in worship of a long gone age.  Electric lights glowed around the central buildings, one advertising itself as the Lodge. Only some of the letters of its neon Vacancy sign were still illuminated.  Unlike most of the towns she had passed on her long journey, the activity didn''t grind to a halt at sundown; there were still people out and about, bundled up against the harsh cold.


    The clinking of glasses could be heard as Layla stepped into the dimly lit hotel lounge. Several patrons were scattered among the tables.  The clatter of pool balls could be heard off above the soft din.  No one paid any attention to Layla until she reached the bar, where a bartender looked up, illuminated by the potlights above her.  "New in town?  What''ll it be?"


    "A room, actually..." Layla said quietly.  The portly woman nodded her head.  Although she had an excess of chins, her thick arms were formidable beneath the deceptive layer of blubber. Creases in her forehead suggested an arched eyebrow, except it appeared some catastrophe had rid the woman of hair on a considerable portion of her head and face.  The rest of her hair was kept short and spiked.


    "Sure," she said with a grunt as she turned to the peg board, snatching down a fob, tossing it the key to Layla.  "Lodging''s free."


    Layla caught the keys and stared at the room number printed on a piece of plastic before looking up, arching her own thick but well groomed eyebrow.  "Free?"


    "Sure.  But bedding, soap, and heat costs."  With a lopsided smirk, the woman leaned on her counter.  "We even still got some rolls of toilet paper for the right price."


    Eyes gazed into each other, neither budging or impacting the other.  Layla then looked down at the key in her hand, then turned to find her room.  The proprietor straightened up, her mangled brow furrowing.  Layla could hear her mutter, "She''ll be back..."


    The room Layla unlocked was stripped down to the essentials.  There wasn''t much other than a bare, stained mattress, a small table and dining chair, a closet, and a bathroom.  Layla doubted whether the fixtures were operational.  The room was chilly, but far warmer than outside.  Her main concern was the bare windows without any blinds or curtains.  Layla walked over to the closet, testing the space out.  Alas, the bifold door was jammed and would not close.  There would be no shelter from the sunlight there.


    The bathroom was investigated next.  There was a single stall shower, a free-standing sink, and a toilet, the grout between the green and white tiling caked with mildew.  The bathroom didn''t feature a window, but it didn''t have space to lay out a bedroll.  This narrowed her options considerably. It was time to pay the publican another visit.


    "I knew you''d be back.  Well.  Would you like the whole bundle, or pick and choose your luxuries?" the proprietor asked, when she saw Layla return.  Layla fixed her with a hard stare, her face still obscured by a black veil.


    "Do you have blackout curtains?"


    "Now we''re talking.  Planning on partying hard?  I''ve got curtains.  Question is, what have you got?" the larger woman asked, interlocking her hands and holding them on the counter.


    Layla stuck her hands into her pouch and tossed down a pack of cigarettes.  The woman looked perplexed as she picked up the package, examining it closely.  The cyrillic left her confused, and she picked at the plastic seal. "What''re these?"


    "Cigarettes."


    The woman swore and laughed, shaking the package and then sniffing it.  "Ain''t been a ''bacco smoker in these parts in ages.  No way to get it up here.  But hey, I like novelties." The package disappeared into the woman''s apron pocket. "Alright, that''ll get you the curtains.  Anything else?"


    Layla shook her head.  The woman squinted at Layla, before raising her brow and shrugging. "Hey!  Graw!  Mind the bar!" she hollered.  One of the men who had been playing pool looked up, then shrugged and walked over. He hopped over the bar, eyeing Layla up and down.


    "Ain''t you worried about overheating in all that?" he asked.  Layla shook her head.  He drummed his fingers on the bar, and then decided to help himself from one of the two kegs they had. "So, where you from?"


    "Where I''m from... is no longer there," Layla answered, dropping her gaze, placing her hand on the bar counter.


    "Ah.  Sorry to hear that.  Raiders, or disaster?" The man known as Graw asked casually, as though the loss of one''s home were commonplace.


    "Avalanche."  Graw sucked in air through his teeth and shook his head.


    "Never build close to the mountains.  Seems like a good idea until you get whited out," Graw observed.  Layla stared at Graw until he looked away. "Anyway.  Lucky you survived."  Still no answer.  Graw rubbed the back of his neck.  "Alright, so not a talker."


    Silence existed between the two, and Graw fidgeted and grew impatient until the proprietor came back.  He whispered to her when she showed up, "...something''s not right about her.  I think we should call you-know-who..."


    Layla made no response to the conspiratorial whispers or looks the locals shared between them.  She lifted her chin and stared expectantly at the proprietor.


    ''Well, got you some curtains installed.  Should be good to go."


    "Thank you." Layla said and she turned to leave.  Her eyes darted about her and she gave everyone else a wary glance, trying to sum up the potential threats in the building.  She also noted every possible escape, and what could be used as a weapon.


    When Layla finally made it into her room, she locked the door.  Rings jangled and hissed as they slide across the rod; Layla opened and closed the curtains thoughtfully as she inspected the quality of the fabric.  It should do well enough.  Layla spread out her bedroll and undressed.  She was going to sleep with one eye open that night.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Layla''s vigilance was not wasted.  Early the next morning, she was roused to the sound of metal scraping metal.  Her eyes came open and she sat up, sitting in the dark, waiting.  "She''s in this room..." she heard a voice whisper out in the hall.


    The door swung open and a man stepped in, shining an electric torch on the recently vacated bed.  "Where is she?"


    "I know she didn''t leave this room!" the proprietor hissed.  The flashlight slowly swung around.  The man slowly walked towards the bathroom, peering inside, while the proprietor stayed out in the hall.


    "You said she was pale and kept completely covered?" the man asked.


    "Yes.  Probably to hide the signs," the proprietor explained from the hall.


    Layla watched the man from the shadows, where she could remain unseen by mortal eyes. The man had a gun tucked into his belt, but did not otherwise look formidable. In isolation, he was no threat to her.  She knew she could tear out his throat before he drew his weapon.  But there was the proprietor.  She could kill her too.  But then what?  They''d be missed.  Suspicion would arise after her arrival. They could come at her during the day when she truly was vulnerable. No.  Best to play it safe.


    Layla remained melded with the shadows until the man had checked everywhere again.  "She must have been tipped off and crawled out through the window."


    The proprietor finally walked into the room, nudging the neatly folded pile of clothes and winter wear that Layla had left on the floor.  "She''ll freeze out there."


    "If she is an infected, then better she freeze before she becomes a ghoul," the man responded.  He clicked his tongue and gave a third glance around the room, and then shrugged. "No one''s here.  There''s not a lot of places to hide."


    "That''s intentional," the proprietor responded.  She shrugged and walked over to the backpack.  "Guess if she''s gone, I get her stuff!"


    "Guess so," the man said, cracking a smile before he turned and left.  It was just the proprietor now.  Layla had little as it was.  To lose it all now would delay her plans significantly.  She could not afford that.  Creak. Click.  The door swung close and the proprietor jumped, her hand in the battered backpack. "Not funny!"


    No response.  The woman dropped the bag, getting to her feet.  In the dark one might not have seen the vexation that played across her brutish features, but Layla''s eyes were adapted for night time prowling.  Gliding on the shadows, partially there, and partially not, she materialised in front of the woman, her pale hand thrust out and clenching the large woman''s throat. The woman gasped for air and flung out her hand, unable to see her assailant. Thick, calloused fingers gripped into flesh.  Layla turned her head aside, breaking free from the clenching and splaying fingers, while another arm swung lower.  The impact was not inconsiderable and Layla let out a small grunt, but she did not let go of the woman''s throat.  Her mouth opened and shut, trying to scream, but only producing a few spit bubbles.  The woman grabbed Layla''s wrist with both of her hands, trying to wrench free.


    "They said those who touch things that aren''t their own... lose their hand." Layla intoned, watching as the woman''s eyes became wider and wider, bulging out of her ungainly face.  Layla''s free hand grabbed one of the woman''s thick wrists and she dug her nails on the underside, slipping past the fat and between the tendons, causing the woman to thrash.  Layla was nearly bowled over by her sheer mass, but she stretched back a foot and stabilised herself.  "Don''t worry.  I''m not a savage."


    The woman''s eyes rolled up into the back of her head as her struggling became less and less.  Layla grabbed the woman''s elbow so she could gently ease her bulk down onto the floor once she''d lost consciousness.  The woman gasped for breath and then settled into a deep, even, breathing pattern as her eyes remained closed.  Layla placed her on her side in the recovery position.


    Layla had limited time to act.  The woman would not be down long.  She dressed herself for the cold and put her backpack back in order.  As a last act, she crouched down beside the woman, picking up her limp arm and tearing open her wrist with her teeth.  She sucked out just enough blood to keep herself going, then wadded up a large reservoir of saliva in her mouth.  Tongue well lubricated, she began licking the wound like a paintbrush applying varnish.  The wound closed up, leaving no evidence that the woman had been bitten.  There was nothing she could do about the bruising on her neck, but by the time she was discovered, Layla intended to be long gone.


    Pity, Layla thought to herself as she pried the window open.  A cold chill seemed to blow right through her.  She would have liked to have some shelter for a change. But it could not be helped.  Her pale skin would arouse suspicion no matter where she went. Layla jumped down, landing on the ground two storeys below, unharmed.  Once again melding into the shadows, Layla made her escape.  She''d need to find or make shelter somewhere else.


    <hr>


    "Can I move in here?" Cyrus asked, throwing out his arms as he looked around the laboratory he was standing in. Electric lights flickered overhead, casting a cool, sterile glow over the rows of sturdy counters with metal tops and laden with various lab equipment. Some of it was salvaged from other buildings, while crude implements were hand crafted but did their job. He stood in front of a large refrigerator, where a mousy man in a white lab coat stood, holding it open and displaying their impressive blood storage.


    "This blood is for all our villagers," the lab worker said as he handed a blood pack to both Cyrus and Rena. "So, no."


    "This is whole blood, right?" Cyrus asked, peering at the blood bag. "....How do you get the pouches to put the blood in?"


    "Ah.... we salvage or trade for them. We''re experimenting with finding an alternative storage solutions but can''t find anything that won''t threaten contamination. We''ve tried bladders, intestine lining, goatskin..." the lab worker scratched his shaved head as he closed the fridge. "If you could both just sign the log book," he said, holding up a clipboard and pen.


    Cyrus and Rena both put in their signatures and the man smiled. "We have the best medical facilities in the area." He beamed.


    "I bet." Cyrus looked around, admiring the lack of windows while Rena quietly tore open her bag and began sucking out its contents. Cyrus followed suit, cringing. "Oh. What do you use for anticoagulant?"


    "That''s a secret," the lab worker said with a smile. Cyrus snorted and continued drinking, but continued to scrunch up his face.


    "Thank you for the tour, and the blood, Richter." Rena said once she had emptied her bag. Cyrus eyed her empty bag, then looked at his which was only half drained. He sighed and tried to finish it all, endling with a few lip smacks, his tongue sticking out in distaste.


    "Yeah, thanks..." Cyrus muttered, passing the emptied bag to the lab assistant. He took it gingerly, taking it to the appropriate waste receptacle.


    "We''ll show ourselves out," Rena said, tilting her head to Cyrus. He fell in step with her and the two were silent until they had left the hospital. The night was particularly dark due to the thick, moody cloud cover that had rolled in.


    "Come on, be honest, you''d prefer to drink from the source," Cyrus said. Rena nodded her head. "So they demand more from you, and give you homogenised, nasty cold blood. That sounds like a raw deal."


    "It''s give and take. Sometimes they need to feel they have the upper hand. There will be opportunities to renegotiate in the future," Rena responded as she drew her fur cloak close about her.


    "Yeah, but I''m getting the short end WITH you," Cyrus grumbled.


    "You could always leave and go terrorise some other ward." Rena suggested, holding out her hand. She stared up as a few flakes drifted down, like the forward party of an invasion.


    "But how will you know I''m upholding my pact? No, no, you better keep your eye on me," Cyrus playfully bumped Rena with his elbow.


    "Change of topic. I am still trying to determine how best to help Lily," Rena said, failing to react to the jostling from Cyrus.


    "Well if you are thinking of making her an actual vampire, don''t do it. The human population is in decline, which means food sources are scarce. Now is not a good time to create more vampires," Cyrus cautioned. Rena crossed her arms, her pace slowing. Cyrus easily matched her pace, almost as if anticipating her change in speed.


    "What is the blood ratio for creating a new vampire?" Rena asked, some scant snowflakes catching the fur fringe of her hood.


    "What, you think I''d tell you not to do something, and then give you the knowledge to do it? Well, aren''t you a darling," Cyrus laughed quietly to himself.


    "I''m wondering what introducing vampire blood to an infected would do. I don''t know if it has been attempted," Rena pondered out loud.


    "When did you become a mad scientist? Well, I mean, I''ve always known you were mad but..." Cyrus looked away when she gave him a sideways glance. As she looked forward, he smirked at her again.


    "I have all the tools to draw and measure blood and record my results. But without another infected as a control group, how would I know if something were progressing?" Rena continued to explore the idea. Cyrus raised his eyebrows and held up his hands.


    "If you''re thinking of getting me to bite someone to infect them just for an experiment..." Cyrus said, his voice reproachful. But then his face shifted to impish delight, "...just tell me who to nibble. Linda, perhaps?"


    Rena went silent, her eyebrows drawing together. She came to a stop, standing and looking about the sleepy town. When the sun set, most people went indoors where it was safe and warm. Rena chewed on her lower lip. "No. It''s too risky. I can''t ask that of anyone, not even to save Lily."


    "What about saving the world?" Cyrus asked, giving a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders, placing a hand on his leather swaddled hip.


    "I''m not arrogant enough to think I could save the world. This town, perhaps..." Rena shook her head. "For as long as it takes for the world to end, anyhow. What will be, will be."


    "Ever the defeatist. I miss your fire." Cyrus stared up at the sky, the soft flakes coming down in greater number. "Seems the only thing you have the will to fight is me." He looked over at her as this prompted no verbal response. "I guess that makes me special."


    "I fight abominations," Rena protested, lifting a gloved hand. Cyrus stared at the one flippy finger and then looked back at her face. Rena also glanced at the empty glove finger and pinched it gently, holding it up with the rest of her fingers.


    "No,no! Let me be special. Don''t take this one thing away from me," Cyrus hammed.


    "Still, why try to save the world? Maybe this is the way it is supposed to be," Rena said, placing her hands behind her back and staring down the wide pathway between the buildings.


    "If it''s the way it is supposed to be, then it''s not like I can upset the balance by trying. And if I don''t try, then I suppose I deserve to be rubbed out of existence." Cyrus shrugged his shoulders, staring in the same direction as Rena. It was just a snowy village at night, nothing really worth looking at. His gaze shifted to Rena who, even bundled up, was a sight more interesting to view.


    "Fine. Make your token attempt. I know when it gets too rough you will give up and run. You''ve always been a coward."


    "You''re right and you''re wrong. The idea of the world ending terrifies me, so of course, as a coward, I am far more motivated to succeed," Cyrus said, placing a hand to his chest in evident pride of his flaws.


    "And how do you plan on saving the world, exactly?" Rena arched an eyebrow, crossing her arms. Another cold blast of wind froze her cheeks and she began walking again just to keep warm.


    "Well, I thought I''d leave the actual planning to you, and then swoop in and take the credit," Cyrus admitted, throwing out his arms as he trailed after her. Rena shook her head as she rolled eyes eyes, tilting her head back and staring up at the sky.


    "Just like you did with the Order of Chamrosh," Rena said, her pace quickening. He quickly matched her, as if tethered to the other vampire.


    "Exactly! See, you get it!" Rena came to a pause outside the Relay. "Well, let''s go inside and warm up. I know the perfect way!"


    "...Go snake a fish."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "I think you know."

 Chapter 12 - Science That!

    In the distance was a strip of gold along the horizon, but it did little to warm the pervasive blue haze of an overcast evening.  Layla crawled out of her dugout shelter, a mild tingle of the last licks of daylight on her skin.  It reminded her of the pain that the sun had brought her before, but she fought the urge to flee back into shelter.  She had a long trek ahead of her.  And she wasn''t the only one.


    A small herd of caribou dotted the riverbank, digging through the snow to get at the lichen covered rocks and logs.  Many of them were lean, with their ribs in sharp relief.  She heard the rumours that winter had persisted over the span of two or three years.  It amazed her that anything was still alive, and yet those who could adapt were struggling to carry on.  It was also time for her to resume her own struggle.


    Layla followed the river until she reached the harbour.  An impressive steamship was docked, and unlike every settlement she had seen before, this port city did not have a segment closed in by walls.  It took navigating deserted streets until she was able to find where the survivors had all settled.  Plumes of smoke rose high up into the air.  Rows of warehouses shone their lights and a nearby factory was groaning and sputtering as its various machines were being brought to life for another day of work.


    This industrial port was a welcome change from the huddled and closed communities of frontier living which North America had been reduced to.  Dawn would come soon, and she knew she would have to find shelter sooner rather than later.  As she searched out a safe place to escape the encroaching daylight, she heard some voices that she could not ignore.  Not when the word ''vampire'' reached her.  She stepped into the shadows and observed.


    "If word gets out, it could hurt sales," a woman said in a firm, mid-range voice that made her age difficult to determine by sound alone.


    "Down in th'' Bleak, they''re gettin'' big.  Most of ''em have what he calls The Stench.  It ain''t gonna stay secret much longer," another voice, a high soapy voice which conjured the image of an older, but soft featured slip of a man. So, vampires are preying on each other here? It''s more desperate than I thought. Layla thought to herself as she moved closer to try and get a look at the two conversants.


    "I know he pretty much built our steamships.  But if our business partners knew there was a vampire here, I''m sure we''d have angry mobs knocking on our doors. Probably blame them for the plague," the woman griped, occasionally breaking up her words with a grunt.  As Layla neared, she saw that they were loading crates onto a pallet and tying them down.


    "When Laurie gets here wi''ther lift, we ought''er be good to go.  Too bad we ain''t got cranes," the man said.  His voice was reedy, but his body was not.  His voice did not match his bulk.  He was all brawn in his arms, but all paunch in his gut, with spindly legs that barely held him up.  The woman, whose head was shaved and face covered in a spiraling tribal tattoo, had a triangular figure with broad arms and narrow hips.  She wiped her brow with the back of her bare arms, wearing thick work gloves too filthy to touch her face with.


    "Those crazies down at Bella Bella sure pay well for these deliveries.  But they are some of our best fur and lumber suppliers..." the woman said.  To Layla''s disappointment, the conversation turned away from mention of a vampire to strictly business.  Although learning the local trade information could prove valuable, she had a tight schedule.  After a moment of deliberation, she stepped into the dim light just outside the warehouse.


    At first her presence wasn''t noticed.  But when the grizzled man saw her, he did a double take and groped around until he found a plank of wood, holding it out.  The woman, seeing this, glanced in the direction he was staring, and seized a crowbar that was leaning up against the wall, poised to strike should Layla approach.


    "Where is this vampire you speak of?" she inquired, watching as their faces became chagrined, then panicked.


    "What?  You must''a heard wrong!" the man exclaimed, slinging the board across his shoulder.  The woman kept her crowbar pointed towards Layla, still ready to strike.


    "No.  I heard right.  Tell me about the vampire," Layla repeated calmly.  The man and woman looked at each other, then over to Layla.


    "Lady, you''d better just move along," the woman said, narrowing her slanted eyes menacingly.  Layla did not have time to waste convincing the mortals.  She dug her feet into the ground, feeting the traction of her boot treads before launching herself at the woman.  There was barely time for the worker to swing her crowbar before it was wrenched free. With fluid motion, Layla slipped behind the bewildered woman and held the crowbar across her throat.  The man with the board raised it, but then hesitated, seeing his coworker held hostage.  The woman began struggling, but Layla used her free hand to grab one of her arms and twist it back.


    In a calm voice which seemed incongruous with the threat of violence her actions portrayed, Layla urged, "Tell me about the vampire."


    "Let her go!  We don''t know much, just that a vampire''s calling the shots!" A clatter resounded as the chunk of wood fell to the ground, and his arms reached to the sky.


    "Hm."  Layla twisted the woman''s arm tighter and pulled her closer.  She lowered the crowbar so it was pressed just below her victim''s clavicle, holding her firm as she brought her head over one shoulder.  She opened her mouth and her hinged-back fangs flipped forward, and she bit the woman''s neck.


    The man began swearing, his hands going to his head as his eyes bulged.  "Another vampire?"  No further convincing was needed; the man turned and ran down the narrow alley between warehouses as the woman in Layla''s arms cussed and struggled.  Layla had no intention of endangering the woman''s life.  She licked the wound, but did not stimulate the healing gland under her tongue.  As the woman tried again to pull away, Layla released her, letting her stumble clumsily away, tripping over her own momentum.  The vampiress watched as the woman ran off into the fading darkness.  That should draw him out.


    There was a prickling sensation as Layla''s hair stood on the back of her neck.  The sun would rise soon.  Layla broke into the warehouse, which had no windows and found a nook to hole up in for the day, entering into a light sleep.


    <hr>


    "This is your last chance.  Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Rena and Lily were both sitting on berths in the Fisham Hospital.  They had been tucked away into a storage area for privacy. Cyrus was standing by, and Linda stood beside her sister. Set up between them was all the equipment needed for a blood transfusion, including a manual pumping device.


    "I am sure.  If it makes me worse, then at least I tried something," Lily said as bravely as she could, although she was shaking.  Linda placed a hand on her shoulder, the two sisters exchanging a look.


    "And if that happens, I''m prepared," remarked Cyrus a bit too cheerfully as he rested an axe on his shoulder.


    "Alright, Cyrus, get the tourniquet on Lily while I prep the rest," Rena instructed.


    "I still think you are crazy to try and do this yourself," Cyrus said as he cinched the ratchet strap around Lily''s upper arm.  "Why not just feed her your blood?"


    "She''s not a sanguivore, it won''t do her much good," Rena responded as she applied some alcohol onto a cotton cloth and rubbed it on the anterior of Lily''s elbow.


    "Come on, stop applying science all the time! Just let the mysterious, magical, weirdness do what it does best: defy all explanation!" Cyrus suggested facetiously as he fiddled with the other tourniquet.


    "Just because you never tried to understand what a vampire is and how they work doesn''t mean there isn''t a logic to it," Rena responded crisply as she picked up a needle, inspecting it closely.  She looked over at Lily who was looking away.  Linda was holding her hand and watching Cyrus suspiciously.  Cyrus caught the look and snorted, walking a few paces away to give them all space.


    "The White Plague, I am guessing, was wrought by science.  So it needs to be solved by it."  Rena listened to Lily''s heartbeat, isolating it from all the others in the room.  She focused on her personal rhythm, the flow of her blood.   Her fingers pressed and explored Lily''s antecubital fossa until she found the closest vein.  She closed her eyes again, focusing on it.  "Little poke..." Rena said quietly to Lily, who just nodded but kept looking away.  She winced as it went in, and Rena secured the IV as best she could with a string in lieu of medical tape.


    "And no one knows where it started?" Cyrus asked as he responded to a beckoning gesture from Rena, cueing him to put the tourniquet on her.  "I''m sure I asked before but I think I may have forgotten already."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "There''s lots of rumours, but the facts were never verified." Rena''s tongue peeked out the side of her mouth as she focused on inserting the needle in her own vein. "The CDC were working to track down patient Zero, and two possibilities were somewhere in Washington State or Alberta." Rena watched as the blood pushed its way through the tube to the mechanical pump.  "But as I said, it''s not any known pathogen.  It''s something else."


    "Because it''s mystical!" Cyrus insisted, his mouth tugged to the side, delighted despite his argument being shaky at best.


    Lily sighed and stared at the ceiling. "What if there''s a cure, but we just don''t know?" she asked, breaking into the conversation she had not been much of a participant in.


    "Won''t find it sitting ''round here.  But the world''s too big to just go looking for it," Linda remarked, following her little''s sister''s charge into a conversation a bit beyond their mental acumen.


    "If it is mystical, then what? We just handwave, burn some herbs, and heal the world?" Rena remarked sarcastically.


    "Well you can''t pass mistletoe.  Science THAT!" Cyrus spat back, swinging his axe in a playful arc.  The silence that followed was telling.


    Lily finally broke it by asking, "What happens if a vampire eats mistletoe?"


    Rena and Cyrus both stared at Lily, unblinking.  She raised her knees somewhat and turned away, her cheeks blushing.  Linda squeezed her hand and gave both of them a hard stare, willing them to answer.


    "I... have no idea, and don''t want to volunteer to find out," Cyrus finally answered, offering up a unilateral shrug.  Lily looked back over at him, the redness draining from her cheeks.


    "So... it''s not a bad idea?  I mean, to see if it can cure the White Plague?" Lily asked.


    "It can''t be THAT simple!" Rena uttered as she checked on the manual pump.


    "Well... why not?" Lily asked.


    "Yeah, Rena, why not?" Cyrus rejoined.


    "Because someone might have already thought of it if it was," Rena scoffed.  "And before you get any ideas, Lily, mistletoe is poisonous in the wrong dose. You are still mortal;  I would not recommend eating any to find out."


    "I mean it''d be a simple thing to try.  It can''t be any riskier than having me drink her blood, then replenish her with vampire blood," Cyrus made circular gestures with his hand as he spoke.


    "Well we can''t test it right now because if she did improve, then we wouldn''t know if it was the mistletoe or the transfusion," Rena explained as patiently as she could.


    "Guess we just need another infected to test it on.  So.  Can I bite Linda?"


    All three of the women in the room, in varying volumes, exclaimed an emphatic "NO!"  Cyrus pouted a moment before chuckling. He then caught Linda''s eye, licking his lips, causing her to scoff and sneer.


    "In all seriousness, before Layla stabbed me in the back..."


    "Actually, she stabbed you in the chest.  I stabbed you in the back," Rena pointed out.  Cyrus paused, fixing Rena with a stare until she gave him a half smile.


    "Rightly so.  Before Layla stabbed me through the heart - which you missed by the way, might want to work on that - she was seeking out the cornerstones, believing they could solve the whole problem with the Plague and the Bleak." Cyrus set down his axe and crossed his arms.


    "Cornerstones?" Lily asked.


    "Shh, sweetie, the adults are talking," Cyrus said, flicking a hand in her direction.


    "We are adults!" Linda snapped. Lily winced as Linda''s hand, which was on her shoulder, squeezed too hard.


    "Cyrus, leave it off," Rena said tiredly.  "The Cornerstones of Genesis is a vampiric myth about five unique vampires with hidden talents, but when brought together, can perform a miracle.  What that miracle is, well, depends on who you ask.  Some say it will open the path to some vampire utopia, others say it will strengthen all of vampire kind, while some believe it will create vampires who can walk in the sun."


    "Just what we need..." Linda muttered, letting go of Lily''s shoulder.  The younger sister rolled it with relief, while trying to keep her other arm as still as possible.


    "Layla has always been fascinated by them. She won''t tell me which outcome she believes in, but she still believes they are out there."  Cyrus stroked his scruffy chin.  "Anyway, Rena, you respect Layla, yet she believes in these fairy tales, as you call them."


    "Why do you believe in them?" Rena asked, shifting on the bed to get more comfortable, and glancing over at Lily to make sure her IV site was looking alright.


    "Eh, I''m not devoted to the idea, I just don''t discount it.  I think the mystical is worth investigation as much as the scientific, is all." Cyrus said with a shrug.


    "You are free to try and find them and save the world, but I have my obligations here," Rena intoned, balling her hand into a fist and relaxing it. Lily looked between the two vampires.  Linda sat at Lily''s foot, shaking her head.


    "...Well why don''t we go looking for them?  All of us?  If we can stop the Bleak and the Plague, then that''s kinda saving Fisham, now, ain''t it?" Lily asked, tilting her head.


    "No, no you don''t!  It''s bad enough we''re here in Fisham with its mud huts, but trotting around in the cold, sleepin'' in tents, not knowin'' what we''re gunna eat..." Linda scolded, disparaging of Lily''s idea.


    "Besides, the two of you would slow us down," Cyrus said, crossing his arms.


    "No, Cyrus, I think being a vampire slows you down," Lily responded, her lower lip turned out.


    "Maybe in the summer, but right now daylight is thankfully in the minority," Cyrus responded.


    "Regardless, I can''t afford to wander aimlessly in hopes of stumbling across some mystical solution.  Not when there are possibly more swarms of the infected coming this way," Rena asserted.  "I think that''s enough for now."


    Rena worked on disengaging the transfusion pump.  She removed the IV from Lily as delicately as she could, instructing her to hold a bandage down on it for a couple minutes.


    Lily winced as she applied pressure to the small puncture. "Well I don''t feel any different... so at least it didn''t make things worse."


    "That remains to be seen.  Maybe Lily should spend the night with Rena and I, just in case.  What a cruel joke it would be if in our eagerness to fix her we just sped up the process, and she ate her sister," Cyrus suggested.  Rena eyed Cyrus, unimpressed, as she held a cloth over her own arm.


    "That might be for the better..." Rena admitted reluctantly.


    "What?  No!" Linda protested.


    "I know you''re protective of Lily, but consider yourself, Linda, please.  Lily isn''t the only person''s safety I''m concerned about." Rena crossed her arms, holding a bandage to the inside of her elbow as she did so, and fixed Linda with a stern yet well-meaning expression.  Linda''s mouth worked, but no sounds came forth.  The shift of attention to her own well-being was novel.  Her eyes darted around not really looking at anyone.


    "And you needn''t worry about my corrupting influence, because Rena will be there to keep me in line," Cyrus  added merrily.  "Though really, what more can I possibly do to Lily that I haven''t already done?"


    Cyrus got glares from everyone in the room, although Lily''s quickly softened to a pout as she looked away. "I don''t think it''d hurt for you to try and be nice to people," Lily reprimanded softly.


    "Actually, I think it might," Cyrus responded, giving a shrug.  Cyrus turned to where a blood pack had been left and tossed it to Rena.  As she was still holding the bandages to her arm, she didn''t even bother catching it, letting it hit her shoulder and fall into her lap. "Better top up before you get too weak."


    "Why do any of you put up with him?" Linda asked, exasperated.


    "He has his uses," Rena responded bluntly.


    "He did save my life," Lily reminded.  Linda exhaled loudly, shaking her head at the insufficient qualifications laid before her, fixing Cyrus with a look as if, were he small and squashable, she''d have no qualms of stomping him under her heel.


    "Don''t let that misguide you into believing he has an unlimited claim on you, Lily.  I once did, and it did not end well for me," Rena cautioned.  Lily tilted her head, looking between Rena and Cyrus.


    "What is the story with you two, anyway?" Lily asked.


    "A long one," Rena said, looking away.


    "Not that long!  I can sum it up in four sentences.  Rena saved my life.  I claimed her basement as my new territory.  Then she got entangled in my problems, which I had to keep saving her from.  Unfortunately, I was betrayed and Rena got shot, so my spawn turned her into a vampire to save her.  I guess this is a fifth sentence, but once she got used to being a vampire, we went our separate ways," Cyrus occasionally flicked his wrist or waved his hands as he gave a brief synopsis of their history.  Rena looked back at him, her lips thin and pulled aside contemptuously.


    "You left out the constant threats, sexual harassment, and isolating me from everyone I cared about," Rena said bitterly, lifting her hand from the injection site and checking it. Satisfied, she reached into a small box beside the bed and pulled out some circular, adhesive bandages, hoping they were still sticky after all these years.


    "Eh, details, details." Cyrus waved his hand, dismissive of the allegations laid at his feet.  "Anyway, Lily there is looking a bit... peaky."


    All eyes were on Lily.  Although she''d been slowly becoming more pale since the infection, and her hair had gained a few more silver streaks, she was looking ashen and the colour drained from her lips.  Her deep brown eyes rolled to the side, as darkened eyelids drooped over them.  "I am feeling... a bit nauseated..." she admitted.


    "That''s not unusual.  There''s a bucket over there if you need it - but as soon as you feel able, let''s get you back to the Relay.  I''ll keep watch over you."

 Chapter 13: Dogs in the Snow

    Sounds.  Scuffling.  Breaths.  Then came the quiet tap and shuffle of someone trying to move silently. But the efforts were in vain, for the sounds roused Layla from her slumber.  She kept her eyes closed and feigned sleep, listening for whispers.  None came.  But she was certain she was their quarry.  She could feel the beating hearts of perhaps two humans coming closer, singling them out from the chorus of rapid-fire heartbeats of the rats scurrying about.


    Hands seized Layla and dragged her from her corner.  Her eyes came open to see two hooded individuals, each handling one of her arms.  Layla set her feet down on the ground and stood firm, not letting go of her knapsack.  "The Boss wants to speak to you.  It''s not a request," one of them declared.  Layla merely nodded and gave them no reason to handle her further.  She followed them with poise and submission.


    Layla arrived at a corner house, placed at the edge of a retaining wall that looked over the warehouses below.  Her bookends were very silent, ready to grab her again if she made a run for it.  But that was never her intention.  She was brought into a room, feeling the embrace of indoor heating on her pale cheeks.  It was like a breath of life after battling the cold winter in her arduous trek.


    Through some doors, she came into a study of sorts, where a man sat in a wingback armchair.  In the room was a cast iron wood stove, its crackling light visible through the glass paned door.  The pale, well-groomed specimen of a man made a sweeping gesture with his hand. He had slicked back, pale hair, matched with a set of eyebrows that were barely visible against his white skin.  His nose was vague and bulbous, and his mouth too small for his face.  His broad cheekbones and spaced out, blue eyes seemed almost unfocused, and he squinted at her as if it was a strain to see. The thugs who had brought Layla nodded and filed out the door, leaving her to face her fate.  Layla placed her bag down and stood at attention.


    "You''ve hunted on my turf and I don''t like that.  So what shall we do about it?" He spoke in a fast-paced tone, reminiscent of a New York businessman, but without the accent.


    Layla said nothing, searching the man to get a grasp of what she was dealing with.


    "What you aren''t going to try and justify yourself?  What if I kill you, here and now?  I could, you know." He straightened up in his chair, crossing one leg over the other.


    "You could try." Layla finally spoke.


    The man leaned forward, lacing his fingers together.  "Well, not without introductions.  If I''m going to execute you, I might as well know your name.  For my records, of course." His muted eyebrows dug down over his squinty eyes. "I am Leonard Arkwright. And you are?"


    "Layla Samara," Layla responded, keeping her hands by her side and in plain view.


    "Layla Samara.  Can''t say I''ve heard of you."  Leonard stood up, walked over to the woodstove and turned his back to Layla.  "Well, decapitation, sun, or fire?" Leonard opened the stove and poked at its contents.  When no answer came, he looked over his shoulder as if checking to make sure his prisoner was still present. "You don''t say much do you?  Well, maybe I will keep you around after all.  Just don''t bite my workers."


    "She lived, didn''t she?"


    "That isn''t the point!  The point is she was scared, and I got a reputation to protect those that work for me.  And all those warehouses?  Mine.  Everyone who works in them?  Mine.  That ship?  Mine!" Lenard pivoted on his heel, gesturing out as if she could see through the walls and to the dockyard beyond.


    "It got me here." Layla answered.


    Leonard crossed his arms and cocked his head to the side, measuring Layla up with a new metric.  This time Leonard was silent.  Layla canted her head to the side and the two stared at each other.  The wood stove crackled in the absence of speech.  Layla remained still.  Leonard was starting to break.  He tilted his head the other direction, unfolding his hands and placing them on his hips.  Layla only lifted her eyebrows. "Okay, I''ll bite."  A smile twitched on his lips at the unintentional pun.  "Why are you here, Miss Samara?"


    "I wish to barter passage on one of your ships.  How far south do you go?" Layla asked. Leonard straightened up and eased into a smile, his body language immediately shifting to professional, yet approachable.  Shoulders back, relaxed, chin high, and eyebrows pushed up but eyelids comfortably drooped.


    "Well why didn''t you say so?  What do you think you can offer?  We go as far south as Port Hardy. Mostly because they have some coal mines still in operation.  From there you can catch ferries further south."  Leonard brushed the back of his knuckles against his lapel.  Layla didn''t move a muscle, so he kept on talking.  "Heading for the Bleak?  Let me tell you, it''s not the paradise vampires think it would be.  No-sir-ee!  If you thought this long winter was bad, the Bleak is worse.  No sun, means no energy.  Everything dies, including, you guessed it, people!  So vampires either are moving with the edge of the Bleak or..." his voice lowered as he studied Layla carefully in anticipation, "...feeding on each other."


    This held with what Layla had surmised and feared.  She finally shifted her weight and crossed her arms.  The fact she responded at all seemed to put a sparkle in Leonard''s eye.  "Are there ferries from there to the mainland?  I am headed to southern Alberta."


    Leonard blinked a few times, then he furrowed his eyebrows.  "In that case, I''d suggest getting off at Prince Rupert.  But why would you want to go to the prairies?  They live like frostbitten cowboys out there.  Except, without the cows because there''s nothing for the poor beefers to eat.  No, no, stick to the coast where most of the industry has survived."


    All Layla responded with was an arched eyebrow, eliciting a heavy, expressive sigh from the shipping mogul.  "Alright, well, what do you have to barter?  Let''s let that rolling.  Come on.  Time is money," Leonard said, snapping his fingers.


    Layla picked up her bag, reaching to pull out something wrapped up in a cloth.  She took two steps forward and placed it on a side table, then retreated two steps while never turning her back from Leonard.  Watching her carefully, he walked over to the table and retrieved the bundle.  He cautiously began unwrapping it. Leonard''s eyebrows shot up and he focused back on Layla with a new intensity.


    "You''re gutsy.  And my men didn''t search you?"  Leonard shook his head as he lifted the gun from the cloth.  "And would this come with ammunition?" he asked, dataching the magazine and clipping it back on after a brief inspection.  Layla tossed him another bag that clattered.  He peered, drawing his eyebrows together. "Cyrillic?  Did you get these from overseas?" Leonard waited for a response then rolled his eyes.  "Right.  You won''t answer anything you don''t want to."


    Layla nodded.


    "Well it''s a nice firearm but I don''t need a gun.  You don''t either, I imagine."  Layla took out another cloth, unwrapping two more guns. "Now you''re talking.  This will help arm my staff... the ones competent enough to handle a gun, that is."  Layla set the guns down and stepped back again.  "You aren''t a very good negotiator, are you?  Because I might have settled for just two guns."  Layla shrugged.  "Fine, fine... this will do for a one way trip and an inside cabin.  I''ll let my crew know that you need, ah, special arrangements."


    "It is appreciated," Layla said quietly.  Leonard looked her up and down.


    "Well at least you''re polite, if tight lipped.  Have you been a vampire long?  Because you don''t have much of an edge."


    Yet another silence stretched between them.  Visibly irked, Leonard lined up his newly obtained firearms, admiring them for a moment before looking back at Layla. "Next departure is in two days.  Do you need a place to stay?"  Layla nodded her head.  "Well you might as well stay here.  I have the space and it''s optimised for avoiding sunlight.  Though I doubt you''ll be very interesting company."


    "I won''t," Layla responded dryly.


    "Won''t be good company?"  She nodded.  Leonard gave a small shake of his head.  "I''ll show you to my spare room."  When his back was turned, Layla smiled.  Her plans were finally back on track.


    <hr>


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Rena awoke with a start as the sharp rap of knuckles on wood continued.  She whipped off her covers and padded barefoot over to the door, glancing at Cyrus who was adamantly ignoring it by covering his head with a pillow.


    When the door swung open, Rena was surprised to see Nel.  Her eyes and nose were red while the rest of her skin was remarkably pale.  Rena would have assumed it was from the cold if not for the glistening of her eyes.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Is Ash here?" Nel asked frantically.  Rena shook her head, seeing Nel''s eyes widen, then narrow.  Getting her answer, she spun on her heel and began marching down the hall.


    "Wait, Nel, what''s wrong?  Is Ash missing?" Rena asked, stepping out into the hallway, only to stop abruptly.  It wasn''t night, and at the end of a hall golden sunlight invaded.  Rena felt a warm tingle all over her body, and her hair stood on end as her heart began racing.


    "He is, but we''ll find him," Nel said sternly before she turned  the corner and began descending the stairs.  Rena retreated back into her room, slamming the door.  Seeing the frame shake, she winced.  She had not meant to close the door that hard.


    Why would she ask if Ash were here?  Why come here herself?  Why not send Peter? The thoughts raced through her mind as her feet conversed with the floor.


    "You''ll run a trench in the floor at that rate - then Siobhan might actually make us pay." Rena let out an uncharacteristic squeak, having forgotten Cyrus was there.  The vertically challenged vampire stretched and sat up, peering wearily at Rena who resumed her pacing.


    "It helps me think." Rena answered, clasping her hands behind her back to keep herself from wringing her wrists like a neurotic agony aunt.


    "And what good is thinking going to do?  Either they will find him, or they won''t.  A kid with his stumpy little legs can''t have gone far." Cyrus flopped back down on his lumpy straw mattress.  "Chill."


    "Easy for you to say.  He''s like a little brother to me," Rena vented.  She walked over to the window, hand reaching towards the blackout curtains.


    "What are you doing?" Cyrus asked, an edge in his voice.  Rena''s hand withdrew and she shook her head.


    "If I could just get the window open and call to my pack..." Rena said.


    "Oh yes, and how would you do that without burning both of us?" Cyrus asked.


    "I know I''m young... but if I drink enough blood before..."


    "Stop.  No.  I''m sure half the town is looking for him, and the other half are getting dirty looks.  That''s what these little communities do, isn''t it?" Cyrus asked snarkily.


    Rena glared at Cyrus, but as he continued to smile at her, her glare softened and she looked away.  Crossing her arms, she plunked down onto her pokey bed.


    "Wait, are you actually sulking?  Well that''s just precious," Cyrus marvelled. His voice resurrected Rena''s glare.  "Anyway, you need to give up that saviour complex of yours."


    "I don''t have a saviour complex," Irene refuted.


    "Then lie down and go back to sleep," Cyrus goaded. And Rena did just that.  At least, the lying down part, and pointedly turned away from Cyrus.  There was nothing Rena could do.  And for a moment she almost wondered if the Cornerstones were real, and if they could allow her back into the sunlight.  It might be worth believing for all that.  But belief in miracles still felt too barbed, too dangerous for her to accept.  There were no miracles, even among all the mighty powers.  Just curses.


    <hr>


    It was a strange experience to feel the hot, albeit smelly, breath on one''s face one moment, then have the cheeks freeze in the slimy residue of drool, only for it to be warmed again by a tongue.  But Ash loved it.  He loved dog kisses in the snow, how it awoke his senses with alternating hot and cool.  He giggled as he heard the funny nose-whine and got a few more stinky face-licks.


    "Awe, Blarney, why''d you stop?" Ash asked when the malamute-wolf mix perked up his large ears and looked away.  Ash looked around, but didn''t see anything.  He wrapped his arms around the mutt''s neck, burying his face in the thick, coarse fur.  "Where''s your Mum?"


    Blarney''s tail wagging eased as he let out a quiet noise that may have been a bark, if it wasn''t quickly aborted before it got any significant volume.  Ash stood up, again looking in the direction that the wolf-dog was staring at intently.  "What is it boy?  Is it a vamp?" Ash asked, fear and excitement tingling his little body.  He shook his mitted hands in front of his chest and strained to see if there was anything coming.  All he saw were the vague silhouettes of trees and a thick shower of lacey snow.  "Oh. You''re right, Blarney, it''s not nighttime yet."


    Blarney''s ears swivelled back briefly, then perked forward again.  He lowered his head, bringing his chest low into the snow for a moment, then made a quick hop to the side and back again.  His tail stuck straight out behind him, giving just a quick swish before going still.  Ash moved behind the dog, getting the sense maybe there was something other than vamp, but still dangerous.  "You''ll protect me boy, right?"


    Blarney barked.  Ash smiled.  "Good boy!"  He patted Blarney''s flank, and the dog lunged forward.  Just then there was a flurry of snow being kicked up.  Ash looked over just in time to see another of the wolf-dogs bound out of a snow bank and tackle Blarney. Ash squealed surprise, and ended it with a giggle.  The two dogs growled and played, and Ash relaxed.  Once Blarney had asserted his dominance over his attacker, both of the dogs stood facing each other, panting heavily.  Then the smaller of the two looked at Ash, who gave him all the pats and hugs he could want.  "I know I shouldn''t be out here, Fillie, but I want to prove to Maple I''m not scared of anything!  She laughed at me when I had a nightmare, and now I''m gonna prove I''m braver than her!"


    Ash continued to play with the two wolf-dogs.  They were both only a year and a half old, and much more friendly than the full wolves.  Rena always told Ash to never try and play with her pack when she wasn''t there.  But they were such good dogs, Ash didn''t understand why.  He often was allowed to go for walks with Kerfuffle unattended, but she was nowhere to be found. It was hard to see anything in this weather.  Ash looked around and shivered, realising despite his many layers of animal hides, he was feeling the chill.  And the snow was coming down so heavy he could barely see.  "Uh oh... say, Fillie, think you could take me home?  I think I proved my braveness enough."


    Filibuster ignored him and instead hopped into a nearby snowbank and rolled around.  Ash wondered why the wolves seemed to understand Rena, but not him.  Maybe he needed to speak more like her.  Ash straightened up, put on his most serious frown, and tried to speak commandingly.  "Filibuster.  Blarney.  Take me home!"  Blarney lifted his head and swivelled one ear, tongue lolling out of his mouth.  At least that got Blarney to look at him, but Blarney was soon nipping at Filibuster.  "Listen to me!" Ash whined.  Once again, the dogs were trying to pin each other.


    Ash brought his hands up to cup his face, breathing the warm air into them and tried to hold it against his cold cheeks.  The residual drool was caked on and leaving him feeling cold and clammy.  He glared at the dogs. "FINE!  I''ll find my OWN way home!" Ash yelled, stomping his feet ineffectually.  With a high step to overcome the deep snow, he chose a direction he thought was the way he came and started walking.  Behind him he heard barking, and thought they were laughing at him too.  Ash was crushed.  He thought they were his friends.  Those kisses were all lies!  Lies!


    Ash had milled about in circles.  Or he thought it was circles when he saw tracks.  It took a while for his young mind to grasp that these tracks were too large to be his own.  And there were too many of them.  When it dawned on him, his eyes lit up!  Surely, if he followed them, they would lead him home!  Ash made a game of trying to place each foot in each print, but as these were left by an adult, it required him making larger steps than was efficient or comfortable.  A few times he almost lost his balance doing this, but he persevered!  Because he was going to be SO very grown up, and surpass his older sister. Take that Maple!


    The blizzard was in full swing now, and Ash was beginning to worry.  Even though there was no one to mock him, he tried very hard not to cry.  But his eyes were watering, which just invited the cold into them.  He kept blinking furiously, trying to warm up the moist orbs.  But his eyelids provided very little protection, and he needed them out of his way to see.  "I wish I could see through my eyelids..." he grumbled.


    Crunch.  Crunch.  Ash suddenly stopped.  Through the howling wind, he was sure he heard something coming closer.  Ash looked around and only saw vague silhouettes in the dense, white haze.  He ran towards them.  Of course, it must be his family, they would be looking for him when they noticed he wasn''t there.  Ash was overjoyed, until he looked up at unfamiliar cloaked figures.  He barely had a chance to utter a squeak before a pair of large hands descended upon him, seizing him by the shoulders.  Ash screamed and fought with the stranger.


    "Stop it boy!" an unfamiliar voice demanded.  Ash continued to flail, but another form moved behind him, blocking his retreat.  The hands that held him spun him around to face the other person, who knelt down.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Fisham!" Ash answered.  He didn''t know enough not to.


    "How far is it?" the cloaked figure asked.


    "I... I don''t know!  I''m lost!" Ash explained, unsure what else to say.


    "Hmmmph."  The person began to poke at him, patting his clothes and searching for pockets.


    "Hey!  Stop that!"  He was ignored.


    "Nothing except a bit of jerky."


    "Oh I had some left?" Ash seemed surprised when a small twist of dried, fibrous meat was pulled out from one of his pockets.


    "Useless," the man who was searching him stood up.


    "Maybe not.  This boy belongs to someone.  They''ll come looking."


    "Y-yeah!  So you better not try anything!" Ash postured, recovering the bravado that had momentarily shied away.  "We''ve killed hordes of vamps!  We''re not scared of you!"


    "Who said anything about ''scared''?  We''re just refugees, looking for shelter," said a third, feminine voice.  "Now then, let''s keep the boy safe.  You got a name, boy?"


    "Um..."  Ash vaguely remembered he wasn''t supposed to tell strangers who he was.  Right?  Maybe?  But he didn''t like being called ''boy'' all of the time. "Ash."


    "Ash?  Alright, Ash, stay close.  We''ll help you find your home."  A shorter figure emerged from the whiteness, cloak billowing in the wind.  She extended a gloved hand, and the man who had been holding his shoulders let go. Ash hesitated, but finally took her hand.  If they helped him get back home, they couldn''t be too bad.  Still, the way the big man grabbed him made him uneasy.  "I''m Cat."

 Chapter 14 - Blizzard

    "I can''t hear myself think!" Nel screamed over the barking of Blarney and Filibuster. Peter shook his head, eyes slivered in the frigid gale that cut through even his warmest parka. The whistling of the wind made him nervous as he strained to listen, trying to discern if that was just the storm, or the howl of another rampage of abominations.


    "The tracks are fading fast in this blizzard," Peter hollered back. He knelt down at the vague impressions left by what he''d hoped was Ash. He jumped, nearly stumbling back when Barney leapt in front of him, snarling and barking. Peter backed away, not sure what had agitated the young wolfdogs. Was it a warning?


    "I wish she''d put them in a kennel!" Nel walked over to Peter, afraid of losing him in the intense flurry.


    "We should go back before we get lost," yelled another voice. Peter and Nel squinted at the vague shape, barely standing out against the sheet of white.


    "We can''t! Not until we find Ash!" Peter shouted back.


    "Aye! But either he''s found shelter or hasn''t. We won''t do him any good if we get lost ourselves and freeze. Once the weather settles, we can continue looking!"


    Peter looked down at Blarney who had gone from barking to whining, his tail drooped. Nel stood behind Peter, not wanting to get too close to the mongrel. "What do you think, Nel?"


    "We keep going forward! I''m not going to rest until I find my boy!" Nel said, a voice imperious and almost accusatory, as if insinuating that Peter were the lesser parent for not saying as much.


    "The rest of the party can go back, but we''ll continue on together!" Peter shouted back.


    "You''re crazy!"


    "I''m a father!"


    "Still crazy!" The other villager shouted. "Come on, let''s go back!" he yelled, assumedly to the rest of the group who were spread out beyond Peter''s vision. The silhouette whited out and Peter suddenly felt keenly alone, even with his wife at his side. His wife, and a very animated pup.


    "What is it Blarney? Or... are you Filibuster?" Peter asked. Nel groaned and shook her head.


    "We don''t have time to play with dogs, Peter! We need to move, now!" Nel insisted as she began to follow the ever vanishing furrow she believed led to her son. Peter took a few steps but heard a growl to his left, causing him to look at the canine. The dog sniffed the air, ears perked forward, then began loping off on an oblique trajectory, the other wolfdog soon joining him.


    "What if they know where Ash is?" Peter pointed to where the dogs had run off. They paused just barely within Peter and Nel''s limited field of vision, wagged their tails, and looked back.


    "I''m not going to trust in those mutts if Rena isn''t here directing them!" Nel answered as she picked up her pace. If Peter didn''t want to lose her in the blizzard, he had to get a move on as well. He gave one last look at the pair of wolfdogs before he trotted to close the gap between himself and his wife. He heard a sharp bark, and then the dogs vanished.


    <hr>


    "And then you crawl in and let the snow fill the opening!" Ash said proudly as he looked at the impressive mound in front of him. Cat smiled in a humouring way.


    "Your parents taught you well," she remarked. "But you forgot one part. We need a hole to breathe though, but that is fixed easily enough." Cat grabbed a large fallen branch that they had been using as an excavating tool and drove it through the artificially created bank. She twisted and stirred until a large hole poked through in the lee. As a precaution, she made another one.


    "Oh, it wasn''t my parents that taught me, though they teach me lots!" Ash said as he watched Cat work.


    "In you get," Cat instructed, pointing the gnarly branch to the low opening. Ash didn''t waste much time, eager to get out of the biting wind. After him came three adults and they all barely fit. Sheltered from the elements, their body heat soon provided ample warmth. But it also provided ample smell, to which Ash wasn''t too good at hiding his disdain.


    "What did you eat?" Ash''s voice came out rubbery and quackish due to his pinched nose.


    "Don''t ask."


    The blizzard raged on, and one of the men frequently had to unclog the vents with a stick, which was awkward to handle in the cramped space. More than once someone was jabbed unintentionally with sticks, feet, or elbows. Tempers flared a few times, and Ash made himself as small as possible. At first he was content to natter away, but these people were getting growly and making him uncomfortable. They used words either he was forbidden to use, or didn''t even know, but had a feeling his mother would forbid it if she did hear them.


    When the howling of the wind died down and the air holes weren''t filling as quickly, they dug themselves out. The snow was still falling, but in lazy clumps of lace instead of a woolly blanket that blinded and enshrouded. Ash was eager to get out and move. He could tell the adults were as well, evidenced by the numerous cracks and sighs. It reminded him of his grandmother, who would often make the exact same sigh after a series of snaps and creaks from her ''dear old bones'' as she said. He wondered why his bones didn''t sound like that.


    "So... where are you all from?" Ash asked, feeling now it was safe to return to his inquisitive nature once he was out of stick range.


    "Graft. Settlement south of here," Cat answered, using the stick to lean against as she surveyed the plains.


    "Never heard of it." Ash was hoping these people would be from the same Ward, although he wasn''t entirely sure what a Ward was. Just that Fisham belonged to it. These people are not belongers. Just like... "Do you know Anna?"


    "Sorry. Don''t know anyone named Anna. Knew an Anya, but she''s dead." Cat shrugged, squinting as she turned back to the tangle of trees they stood on the border of.


    "Oh. She said she came from the south and her home was wiped out by Vamps. Is that what happened to you, too?" Ash asked, excitement tinging his voice. Cat looked at the two men who were starting to spread out.


    "Yes, those Vamps are moving further and further north, destroying everything in their path. You said your town survived a Vamp attack?" Cat signed something to the two men which they seemed to understand, but Ash didn''t. It was neat, though. He should learn secret hand gestures to use with Maple. Though they''d probably not stay secret long.


    "YES! I was in bed when they attacked, but I heard all about it. A bunch of them came and our archers shot them with fire!" Ash said excitedly, illustrating with a pantomime of someone firing a bow. "And blasted their faces off with shotguns!" The little boy noisily puffed out his cheeks and mimicked a shotgun being pumped. "And we had people on the ground lopping off heads!" Ash swung his arms like a lumberjack. "Mom was MAD when she saw some of the hunters telling me about it. Said it was too scary, but I''m not scared of vamps!"


    Cat laughed as they moved further into the trees. "I''m sure you aren''t. Hmmm I''m sure your home isn''t far from here. Rows of poplars, larches, then pines? These were planted."


    "Yeah! We got lots of trees. I''d never seen so many trees until we went to Fisham!" Ash babbled excitedly.


    "You aren''t from Fisham originally?" Cat asked as they picked out a path through the naked deciduous trees.


    "Well, no. We lived underground, just the four... um..." Ash stared at his mitted hands in dismay, unable to count on his fingers. "Mom... Dad... Maple... Rena! Just the four of us!"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Five, including yourself."


    "Just the five of us!" Ash quickly amended. "But Dad is from Fisham so we went back because it''s safer there."


    "What makes Fisham so safe?" Cat asked as she casually reached out, snapping a branch partially, but leaving it hanging limp on the tree.


    "Walls and more people to help fight, I guess," Ash said after giving it careful consideration. "Though I think we''d have been fine with just Rena. She killed TWO vamps all by herself!"


    "Did she?" Cat asked, squinting at the small boy. Something about how she was looking at him caused his ears to get really hot. It wasn''t just the well insulated hood he had up over his head.


    "YEAH! No one can beat Rena! She''s strong and-" Cat''s eyes widened and she grabbed Ash suddenly, pushing him behind her. He squawked indignantly at being treated that way. However his protest was cut short when Cat brandished a handgun. His eyes went wide with wonder; he''d never seen such a small gun. He then looked at where she was pointing it, and although one might think it impossible, his eyes opened further.


    Standing between two trees, head low and hackles bristling, was one of Rena''s wolves. And Cat had her gun aimed at him. "NO! Don''t shoot!" Ash called out, flailing at Cat.


    BANG!


    <hr>


    BANG!


    "What was that?"


    "Was that gunfire!?"


    Peter and Nel looked at each other in alarm. They had been wandering in the blizzard fruitlessly for some time after losing Ash''s trail, their own footprints quickly filled in by the falling snow. Not long after the weather had calmed the sound of gunfire echoed off the low hanging clouds. Nel and Peter''s feet set into motion, running towards the source, dodging trees and hopping over branches and drifts.


    Nel screamed, her feet slipping beneath her as she tried to halt. Two wolves ran out in front of her, snarling and growling. Nel''s arms went wide as she fell back, barely caught by her startled husband, who himself would have fallen if not for the tree behind him. The wolves eyes were blackened, their teeth bare, and drool dangling from their black lips.


    "...What do we do?" Nel asked, afraid to approach the wolves. "I can''t tell Rena''s wolves from feral ones... what if Ash..."


    "Don''t say that," Peter urged, disturbed at the thought.


    "But he doesn''t understand the difference! He''d think all wolves are friendly," Nel said, her voice shaking. The two wolves snapped their jaws at each other then bounded off to Nel''s relief.


    "...Well the absence of blood on their muzzles is at least a relief," Peter said after a long, steady exhale of the air that he''d trapped in his lungs.


    "Is that supposed to be funny!?"


    "Not at all, Nel, not at all," Peter said grimly.


    Nel stood up straight, dusting some snow off of her coat. She began marching forward again, remembering the gun shot they''d heard. Peter quickly followed suit, but looked off to where the wolves had gone. Again, he wondered if they were trying to warn him and Nel of something, or if they were just as scared and unsettled by the gunshot.


    "Peter..."


    "Yes?"


    Nel looked straight ahead as she took the lead, picking her way through the staggered trees. "...Nevermind. We''ll talk about it when we get back. All that matters right now is finding Ash."


    Peter opted not to say anything, not that he had much time before Nel broke into a run again. He picked up the pace and soon they ran into a small clearing.


    Everything happened fast. They saw a figure standing there and came to an abrupt stop. Peter saw the gun in the stranger''s hand before he saw Ash slightly behind. Nel, however, immediately fixated on Ash and began to run to him. A click was all the warning they got. A click and Ash''s shrill scream of "NO DON''T!"


    Nel staggered back as chips of wood and bark sprayed out from the nearby tree. In confusion, Peter grabbed Nel and swung her behind him, putting himself between her and the person with the gun. Ash was tugging on the free arm of the stranger, who lowered the weapon and stared up, eyes wide.


    "Nel!"


    "Mom!"


    "Ash!" Peter put a hand out to his son, beckoning him to come quickly. His other hand held Nel''s wrist tight. He was torn between checking on Nel and trying to get to his boy, but sudden movements might provoke the stranger to fire. His attention went to the woman and her gun. She slowly lowered her arm, but kept the weapon drawn.


    "Are these your parents?" Cat asked, not taking her eye off of Peter and Nel.


    "Yes! Yes!" Ash was crying now. He let the woman''s hand go and went running towards Peter and Nel. Peter opened his arms to receive his child, but did not take his eyes off of Cat.


    "Ash! Are you alright?" Peter didn''t know of a greater feeling than his arms about his boy, squeezing him tight through all the many layers he was wearing.


    "Ash!" Nel called out to him. Ash squirmed away from his father and ran to Nel.


    "You okay, Nel?" Peter finally asked, seeing that the woman had stood down.


    "I think so, just startled." Nel answered.


    "I''m... sorry, there were wolves and..." Cat finally said, putting the safety on and putting the firearm away.


    "Those wolves have been nothing but menaces lately," Nel grumbled bitterly as she held Ash even tighter.


    "Moooooom! Too tight! Too tight!" Ash complained, squirming in her arms even as he giggled. Nel loosened her grip and stood up, only then becoming aware of a stinging sensation on her arm. She craned her neck, seeing a rip in the sleeve of her buff-coloured coat, trimmed with dark red. She hissed inwardly and pulled at the sleeve to get a better look.


    "Nel, you are hurt." Peter then turned to Cat. "Who are you?" he demanded.


    "That''s Cat!"


    "My name''s Cat," Cat and Ash said at the same time. Nel placed a hand on her boy''s head and narrowed her eyes as she looked at the stranger.


    "What are you doing here?" Nel held her hand over the graze on her upper arm. Her cold, wet mitten offered little relief, the roughspun fibres irritating the laceration further.


    "We are refugees." Cat glanced at Ash for a moment, then back up to Peter, and then Nel. "Our home was overrun by Vamps."


    "We?" Nel''s head lifted up suddenly in alarm.


    "I have two others with me, John and Art. They should be around here somewhere," Cat brought her hands to her mouth, cupping them and then spreading her fingers of one hand with its palm resting on the other. She let out a loud, musical whistle.


    Peter and Nel both stood on either side of Ash, slightly facing outward as they watched the trees suspiciously. Nel reached down, grabbing a hold of Ash''s hand. They heard the crunching of snow before they saw the figures moving between the trees. Eventually two men stepped into the clearing, one with a bow over his shoulder, and the other with an axe at the ready. Only their lower faces were visible under thick hoods and cloaks made from patchwork hides.


    "Thank you for looking out for our boy," Peter said. If not for his hat pulled low over his ears, the refugees surely would have seen his temple pulse. "We need to get him home. The sun will set soon."


    Nel took Ash''s hand and began backing away. Peter remained where he was, watching the three outsiders keenly, shielding his family''s retreat from a potentially dangerous situation. Ash, not understanding the tension resisted Nel''s attempt to lead him away. "Can''t we bring them back with us? They need a place to stay!"


    "Ash..." Nel whispered. "...we have to be careful who we bring back to Fisham."


    "But... we brought Anna into our bunker and helped her. Why not these people?" Ash asked, not lowering his voice. The man with the bow crossed his arms while the man with the axe leaned against a sturdy tree trunk.


    Nel looked uneasily at the refugees, then back at Ash, pulling him away by the arm. "She needed our help more. These people can take care of themselves."


    Peter looked between everyone. They did help Anna, but on Rena''s recommendation. But was it not time that Peter started making his own decisions? He looked back at Ash whose face was souring at the injustice. He then looked at Nel, whose arm was grazed by the careless, hair trigger response of one of these people. But that was likely brought on by fear. Peter furrowed his eyebrows.


    "We rarely take in outsiders," Peter said, looking at the trio. He then looked at Nel. She was an outsider once. How did that not make her more compassionate to more like herself? He wanted to question this, but not with an audience present. "We can show you the way, but I can''t guarantee that you will be given admittance. These are trying times."


    Cat looked to the two men, supposedly John and Art although Peter knew not which was which. "That''s all we ask, is to be given a chance. We''re strong, healthy, and these two are good hunters. We can pull our weight."


    Nel gave Peter a questioning glare, but with his back to her, it was futile. She sighed noisily to let her protestation be known and gave Ash another tug. This time he came away more easily and Nel trudged on ahead, not saying a word. Ash was content with this compromise and picked up his pace, despite feeling very tired and cold.


    Peter slowed and waited for Cat, John, and Art to take up position behind Nel, and then he trailed behind. Through the trees he saw the glimpse of one of the wolves, and heard a soft growl followed by a whine. Then it was gone again.

 Chapter 15: Cornerstones

    "How are you this evening, Lily?" Rena asked as they happened to meet out in the hall.  Lily beamed at her, running a hand through her hair.


    "Not bad, actually.  I still have some of these streaks, but my hair stopped greying, and my eyes aren''t blood shot.  But I still... I still crave meat all of the time." Lily answered, flipping her smile upside down.


    "Hmm.  It seems the transfusion may have slowed down the infection, but I''m not sure that you are cured.  I wouldn''t know how to check, though.  Calling it an infection isn''t accurate, as it doesn''t create an immune response in the blood..." Rena mused out loud, but then saw Lily''s eyes glaze over.  Just then Linda came out, rubbing her eyes.


    "Have a good nap, sister?" Lily asked, resuming her bright demeanour.


    Linda yawned and nodded. "Time for night shift.  Siobhan''s kindness only goes so far," Linda said, tying up her hair as she walked down the hall.  Before turning to head down the stairs, she stopped abruptly and stood aside.  Rena and Lily glanced over as Cat tromped up the stairs.  Everyone was silent until she had gone into her room.


    "I doubt Siobhan expected this place would fill up so fast," Rena remarked, canting her head to the side.


    "Sometimes think Linda and I should go back to Goldilocks," Lily murmured as she listened to Linda''s heavy footsteps all the way down the stairs.  "We''re in the way."


    Rena moved in closer to Lily, whispering since the walls were not as thick as she''d like, "But then your illness would progress."


    Lily nodded her head, pouting her lower lip.  "I know." She leaned closer to Rena, "when is my next treatment?"


    "In a few days, but I''m not sure how long we can keep this up.  It keeps you dependent on me, and what sort of life is that?"


    Lily crossed her arms and turned her head, her chin digging into her clavicle.  Rena watched her, waiting for a response, which Lily took her time in formulating. "It''s better than no life.  But if we can find a cure, that''d be better.  What about studying mistletoe?"


    Rena rubbed her upper lip. "I believe in science, but I am NOT a scientist.  Which is what we need. Doing these blood transfusions discreetly has been tricky enough. I''m not sure there''s anyone here with the qualifications that wouldn''t share your condition with the rest of the village."


    "Why not? I been here over a week, folk''ll know I ain''t a threat by now," Lily glanced up and down the hall.


    "Let''s not discuss this here," Rena decided.


    "Oh... right.." Lily looked at the door which led into the newcomers'' room.  It was odd not being the novel ''strangers'' anymore.  Not that she nor Lily really felt like they belonged in Fisham, but hey at least came from the same ward.  Most people treated Cat and her stragglers with acute suspicion.  Lily looked back at Rena''s door.  "Is, uh, Cyrus in there?"


    "Unfortunately," Rena groaned.


    "I still don''t really understand you two," Lily mumbled as she began to walk down the hall.  Rena followed and shook her head.


    "No need to understand us." Rena narrowed her honey brown eyes.  "Focus on yourself."


    "O-okay," Lily said, raising one shoulder and rubbing her upper arm as they walked down the stairs.


    Lily looked over as Linda cleared off some dirty tables, while Siobhan relaxed in an armchair by a table, the guest ledger beside her.  She glanced up at Lily briefly, snorting, before looking down at a book she was reading.  It was in rough shape, with the cover missing, and many of the pages warped by excess moisture.  But books were treasured since the collapse of society and infrastructure, and electronic devices that people had become accustomed to reading off of became useless.


    "I think she''s still mad about the plates I broke," Lily whispered.


    "They aren''t easy to replace."


    "I know.  But it was an accident," Lily insisted.  She then smiled at Siobhan, who ignored her.  There was a lully and both Rena and Lily had their pick of the tables.  They squished around a small round one with two matching chairs - a rarity considered the hobbled together fashion of the Relay.


    "Accidents are costly." Rena laced her fingers together, setting them upon the table.  Lily often tried not to stare at the gap between Rena''s ring and index finger on her right hand.  In Goldilocks, many people had lost extremities to frostbite and gangrene.  But Rena seemed impervious to the cold. Rena looked up, then glanced down at her hand, then back to Lily, tilting her head.  Lily swallowed hard, cleared her throat, and looked away.


    "Was that, um, a costly accident?" Lily asked, flitting her eye briefly to the hand then away again.


    "No." Rena responded tersely.  Lily waited for an explanation and none came.


    "Oh.  Um..."


    "It was hacked off by a very nasty man back before she became a vampire," came Cyrus''s voice. He pulled a chair from the nearest unoccupied table and scooted between them.  There was hardly room for a third person, even one of Cyrus''s small stature, and their knees knocked together. Rena gave Cyrus a heavy-lidded stare.


    "Oh... I''m sorry for prying," Lily said, lacing her own hands together to twiddle her thumbs.  She stared hard at her perfectly formed hands, a small pang of guilt nestling in her chest.


    "No you aren''t, but that''s beside the point.  Good evening Lily, looking delicious as usual," Cyrus greeted.


    "You''re in a good mood," Lily observed.  Cyrus straightened up and beamed at her.


    "Yes... you are..." Rena squinted at Cyrus.  His smile faltered before widening. "Which leads me to believe you''ve been up to something."


    "Oh come, come!  Why can''t I just be in a good mood?"


    "Because you''ve been cranky this whole week.  Probably because most of the women in Fisham are smart enough to avoid you, especially after your indiscretion with nurse Stokes," Rena crossed her arms, levelling a probing stare at Cyrus.  He hardly batted an eye, smiling and shrugging off her accusations.


    "You of all people should know I''m never down for long," Cyrus narrowed his eyes ever so slightly, and though his smile remained, there was a subtle edge in his tone.  At this, Rena raised her eyebrows then furrowed them.


    "Indeed," Rena said dryly.  Lily watched the exchange closely, but as it pattered away into silence, she cleared her throat.


    "I''m sure it''s just because most people stay home in the evenings, not anything against you," Lily suggested.


    Cyrus raised his eyebrows, then laughed. "Thank you, sweet Lily girl.  But I strongly suspect Rena got busy sowing seeds of contention against me to keep me in my place."


    "I didn''t need to - your behaviour speaks for itself." Rena lifted a hand, halting Cyrus who was about to protest.  She turned her attention pointedly towards Lily, changing the topic abruptly. "Anyway, what have you observed about the newcomers, Lily?"


    Lily''s eyes widened then fluttered before her thoughts could catch up with the sudden shift. "Oh... uh... Cat, Art, and John.  Ash follows Cat around.  I think it annoys Nel." Lily glanced at Rena, who frowned, then down at her twiddling thumbs again as she continued to brief the small group.  "Art has joined in hunts, and John helps with patrols.  I have tried to be kind to them, but they don''t say much.  Cat is the nicest of the three.  I think John might be closer to her than Art.  They are more casual with each other.  Art is more tense.  In fact, I don''t think Art''s said more than two words together.  Honestly, If I saw Art in a dark alley, I''d quickly leave.  He kind of scares me.  And it''s not just the scar on his chin either. Just something about him is off."


    "He''s always looking for an exit and doesn''t make eye contact," Cyrus added.  Rena tilted her head, looking at Cyrus with an arched eyebrow.


    "Oh?  I wasn''t aware Art stirred after dark."  Rena leaned back in her chair, giving Cyrus a nod to continue.


    "I saw him once or twice, prowling around at night.  Now that is a man up to no good.  Lily''s got it right."  Hearing Rena scoff, Cyrus straightened up.  "Hey!  I don''t prowl!  No need.  Everyone knows what I am, so I don''t prowl.  I strut.  I stroll.  I promenade!" Cyrus said, spreading out his arms wide, causing Rena to lean aside to avoid getting whacked.


    "Well, did you follow him?" Rena asked.


    "Not for long before I got bored.  I keep hoping Cat will slip out one of these nights, I''d like to get better acquainted with her." Rena rolled her eyes and Lily blushed.


    "Folk don''t much like them.  But I think they are used to not being liked, so they just don''t try to be.  I''ll keep trying, though," Lily offered, playing with the cuff of her sleeve.


    "Well those fine lads DID save a little boy.  Seems a little hero worship might go a looooong way," Cyrus said, wagging his eyebrows as he steepled his fingers. Lily''s eyes widened, her neck muscles rigidly defined as she swallowed.


    "Hey, lay off!  Lily doesn''t need your advice," Rena interceded.  She then reached over and placed her hand on Lily''s.  She looked at Rena, then quickly away.


    "Anyway," Lily said, trying to ignore Cyrus''s suggestion, "I don''t think they plan on staying here much longer.  Just a feeling I got."


    "I don''t need them breaking the news about vampires to the broader public ahead of Chief Fisher''s directive," Rena said, glancing towards the stairs lest one of them appear.


    Cyrus ducked as a tray narrowly missed his head.  Lily looked over at Linda who reached past them to put down some glasses of water.  "Ooops.  Excuse me."  Cyrus remained tilted to one side awkwardly while Linda took her time


    "We didn''t ask for water..." Rena said, arching an eyebrow at Linda.


    "Drink it or don''t.  Sitting here without a drink don''t look right." Linda also glanced at the stairs and then went back to her job.


    "Thanks!" Lily called after her sister, who lifted a hand in acknowledgment but did not turn around.  Lily sipped her water.  Rena sighed and took a small sip.  Cyrus pushed his cup away from himself and folded his arms, like a child rejecting a plate of vegetables.


    "Can vampires drink water?" Lily asked, staring at Rena.


    "Small amounts.  It''s still refreshing on a warm day.  But drinking too much is uncomfortable.  It just sits there, sloshing, creating pressure." Rena set the pewter cup down.


    Lily was about to ask a few more questions, as she had become increasingly interested in the life of vampires when the door swung open. A villager entered, out of breath.  As soon as he saw Rena and company seated he walked over to her.


    "Oh good... you''re here..." he struggled to say.  He leaned forward a moment, hands on his thighs and gulped down a few more breaths.  Rena gave him her full attention, and Cyrus just half twisted in his chair, resting an arm along the back of it, waiting impatiently for the interruption to justify itself.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Take your time," Lily told him.  He looked up and smiled, while Cyrus rolled his eyes at her.


    "You''ve been asked to head to the gates..." the man cut off in a sputter of coughs. Rena looked at the untouched water Cyrus had in front of him, grabbing it and passing it to the rosy-cheeked messenger.  "Thanks."  He took a gulp, then sighed.  "As I was saying, someone has showed up requesting to speak with you."


    "With me?  Did they ask for me by name?" Rena asked.


    "Yes... I don''t know much more than that, but she said she''d wait outside the gates.  She is not known to us," the man said, then finished off the water.  Cyrus furrowed his eyebrows.  Rena stood up, not asking any further questions.  Cyrus also got to his feet, intent on following her. Lily also rose, but both Cyrus and Rena turned and shook their heads at her, almost in unison.  Lily sunk back down, frowning at the two of them as they left together.


    <hr>


    Layla glanced at the sky, the delicate sliver of a nascent moon barely visible above the trees.  It was an unusually clear night, with all of the stars out to play.  The flickering of a torch forced the shades to dance among the trees. It seemed to be the only movement, as the wind was unusually still.  Beyond the crackling of the fire, her ears detected the crunch of mukluks on snow.  Layla turned back around, facing the gate and the somnolent guard.  He straightened up, breaking out from his stupor.


    The gates creaked open and Layla focused her attention on the figures that came out.  Bundled up in heavy furs and leathers, a mortal may have had trouble identifying the man and woman who stepped out, but Layla knew them by presence alone.  And they, in turn, knew her.


    It had been silent before, but this silence was one that crept into the skin, and hushed even the heart for a few beats.  The three figures all gazed at each other, all waiting for another to make the first move.  Layla lifted her chin, looking over Rena, whose heart rate was quickly slowing into its calm, steady rhythm which matched her own beautifully.  But speeding up, she could feel the resonance of strong emotion from Cyrus who stood in a rare expression of astonishment, which ebbed rapidly into a sullen glare.  His brows dipped down over his large eyes, giving the impression of the stern expression worn by horned owls.


    Cyrus lurched forward, but it was clear that Layla was not the only one who saw the danger in his face.  Rena quickly put her arm out, catching him around the chest.  He pushed against her, forcing her to dig her feet in and grab firmly onto his shoulders to hold him back.  His eyes never left Layla while he tried to get to her with singular resolve.  Layla remained where she was, even as Cyrus was able to throw Rena down and charge.


    Layla slid one leg back to brace herself and keep herself upright, as she felt fingertips digging into her throat. Despite the increase in pressure in her neck, she held her breath and locked eyes with Cyrus.


    "You have some explaining to do," Cyrus said quietly but gravely.  He released his choke hold just as Rena had got back up to her feet.  Rena placed herself between Layla and Cyrus.  Cyrus scoffed, a sneer on his lip before he turned and started heading towards the gates. "I don''t fancy having this discussion in the cold, either," he added peevishly.


    The guard straightened up and barred Cyrus'' path with his spear.  "She can''t come in without permission."  Cyrus glared and plucked the spear out of the guard''s grasp.  He raised it, bringing up his knee to break it in half, when from even his grasp it was wrenched free by Rena, who proceeded to whack Cyrus on the head and hand it back to the guard.


    Cyrus grumbled a procession of profane insults before plaintively adding, "You''re ruining my dramatic exit."


    "Good." Rena responded.  She then looked to Layla who hadn''t moved, watching the interactions between the two with keen interest.  Rena gave her a tilt of the head to follow, and she finally set into motion, gliding with grace over to Rena. "Let''s take a walk around the perimeter, and Layla can tell us what she is doing here."


    Cyrus groaned but didn''t fight with either of the women, trailing behind them as they walked, to the guard''s visible relief, along the path surrounding the town.


    "Alright, well, begin talking, Layla. I haven''t got all night.  Not that you were ever much of a talker," Cyrus said, crossing his arms and raising his shoulders.


    "As you wish, Cyrus," Layla said in an even tone, wearing a hidden smile as she took the lead.  "I believe the cornerstones are real and are the cause of the Bleak."


    "Eh?" Cyrus ejaculated.


    "Hold on, the bleak is just a nuclear cloud, isn''t it?" Rena craned her neck to look at Layla, eyebrows furrowed.


    "No.  There is a supernatural element to the Bleak, and I believe it was created by the Keystone," Layla said, all amusement dropping from her face.


    "So someone beat us to finding them?  That''s just great.  All that time, wasted.  And for what, a cloud?  What a let-down." Cyrus groused, his arms animated with flailing and gesturing as he spoke.


    "I was able to access Russian surveillance of the cloud before their networks went down.  It is not the paradise we had been promised.  It is a lie.  The world is withering.  We have few options. We either go dormant and wait it out, or we stop the spread."


    "And the White Plague?  Is that also hocus pocus?" Rena asked, not entirely convinced of Layla''s report.


    "No."  There was a pause as everyone waited for Layla to elaborate.  Rena sighed, her pace picking up.  Layla matched her pace and Cyrus was delayed in recognising the change of pace and had to perform a short trot to close the gap.


    "How can you be sure?" Rena finally asked, her voice taking on an impatient edge.


    "It was wrought by meddling mortals," Layla said sternly, lifting her chin.


    "So... science," Rena said with emphasis, looking over her shoulder at Cyrus.


    "Ah, yes, Rena, is hot for science these days.  So, if I wore a lab coat and brandished a beaker would you think I''m sexy?"


    Rena looked straight ahead again, not dignifying Cyrus with a response. "Alright.  Why are you so confident that the White Plague was man-made?  Who would do such a thing?"


    "I know not. Answers may lie in Richland, Washington," Layla said, her face growing even grimmer, if such were possible. "The Bleak is more pressing. Destroying any one of the cornerstones will disrupt it.  But as long as the Keystone remains, he or she may create more cornerstones.  I do not know why the Bleak was created, but I have seen enough to know this must stop."


    "Alright, alright, that''s fine and all that you''d discovered an epic quest for us underdogs to embark on, but there''s one thing I''m still not clear on," Cyrus said, gesturing widely with his hands before folding them again.  Rena and Layla both stopped, looking back at him.  He threw his arms out again.  "WHY did you stab me and stuff me in a crate!?"


    "To get you here," Layla answered with a tilt of her head and an arched eyebrow.


    Cyrus curled in his lips and flared his nostrils.  "WHY!?  You obviously got here just fine without getting dropped from a plane into the middle of a backwater ice age!"


    "I needed Zachary to trust me."


    "And you couldn''t have clued me in on your little deception?"  Layla shook her head.  "Well did you at least kill the slagger?" Layla shook her head again.  Cyrus groaned.  "Well, then, what did you do?"


    "Gathered the information I''m giving you now."  Layla and Rena resumed walking.


    Cyrus furrowed his eyebrows and again had to trot to keep pace. "...Weren''t you concerned at all that someone would open that crate in the middle of the day?  Or finish me off? Or bury me?"


    "Yes."


    "So after all these years of doing what''s for my own good, even when I don''t want you to, you go and risk my life?" Cyrus questioned.


    "Yes."


    A silence followed.  Rena covered her mouth and looked ahead so that her smile would not be caught by the exasperated Cyrus.  She quickly sobered up when Layla gazed down at her with lifted brows.


    "Do you have any idea where the keystone is operating from?" Rena asked, trying to get the small group of vampires back on task.


    "No." Rena squinted at Layla.  Layla caught her eye and continued, unbidden this time, "But I do have a lead on one of the cornerstones.  A contact of mine, Llew-"


    "Wait, what was that noise you just made?" Cyrus interrupted.


    "Llew?"


    "You''ve sunk to relying on a Welshman for information?  How the mighty have fallen," Cyrus bemoaned. Rena scoffed impatiently.


    Without missing a beat, Layla continued, "Llew''s spawn, Eluned, was seduced away by someone he suspects to be agents of the current keystone.  Eluned''s last known location was somewhere in New Mexico.  There''s no telling where he is now, but I assume he''d head north with the Bleak, so if I head south I may learn more."


    "I know you said stopping the Bleak is a high priority, but I am invested in finding more about the plague.  An infected woman has come into my charge.  I''ve tried giving her my blood, but it only delays the transformation."


    "It didn''t quicken it?" Layla asked, the rare expression of surprise widening her large brown eyes.


    "It did not." Rena shook her head.  "But I have my responsibilities to Fisham and can not go seeking answers.  I entrust you and Cyrus to head south and learn what you can about either the Bleak or the plague."


    Cyrus stopped in his tracks.  "Hey now, I was just getting comfy.  What if Layla stakes me again?"


    Rena spun around to look at the short wisecrack, incredulity in her eyes. "Fight her off.  It shouldn''t come as a surprise the second time around."


    Layla also turned to Cyrus.  "It won''t come to that again."


    "Says you."


    "It will give you ample time to work out your differences, and as a bonus, the fallout of drama won''t spill over into the village I''m trying to protect," Rena concluded.  "What say you, Layla?"


    "I had hoped you would come with me, Rena.  I''ve missed you." Layla placed her hand on Rena''s shoulder.


    Rena shook her head, tucking some loose strands of light brown hair back up into her hood.  "I can''t leave my family."


    For the first time, Layla smiled with her entire face as she placed her hands on Rena''s shoulders.  Her cheeks pressed up against her large brown eyes, bringing a light to her normally austere face.  To Rena''s surprise, Layla pulled her in for a hug and gave her a kiss on the forehead.  It was cold as ice, but Rena was somewhat too befuddled to notice or care. Blinking furiously, Rena took hold of Layla''s wrists and gently pulled away. This did not seem to dampen Layla''s smile as she spoke. "Stay strong to your convictions, Irene.  I will make sure we meet again."


    "...Good luck..." Rena said after some hesitation, eyebrows furrowed as she stepped back.


    "What, you''re not leaving again already?" Cyrus placed his hands on his hips, looking at the two women with his head cocked to the side.  Layla looked at where the torch light flickered at Fisham''s gate, giving a jerk of her head in its direction before arching an eyebrow at Cyrus.  He looked back to where the guard was still dutifully standing. "Ah right.  Well, then we''ll get permission even if I have to drag Chief Fisher out of his cosy four post bed.  There''s one more bed in our room you can take."


    Layla canted her head to one side curiously.  She did not, however, scoff. That was Rena''s prerogative, and the soft huff was shortly heard.  "Aren''t you worried she''ll stake you in your sleep?"


    "Oh I''ve got you to protect me, Rena," Cyrus clasped his hands together, holding them beside his cheek with fake adoration.


    "...You do remember that I have designs to kill you once I have no more use for you, right?" Rena asked, crossing her arms.


    Cyrus shrugged and threw out his hands. "Your revenge fantasy is precisely how I know you''ll keep me safe for now.  Because you want to do the deed yourself - but that can wait until after we''ve at least tried to save the world."


    "Alright then.  I''ll make arrangements and you can stay with us while we plan and prepare," Rena said, trotting back into the gates, leaving Cyrus and Layla in each other''s company.


    Layla watched Rena leave, and then slid her gaze over to Cyrus who was peering at her with unveiled scrutiny.  She then looked straight ahead again, waiting for Cyrus to speak his mind, as he was wont to do. "...You''re really here for Rena, aren''t you?"


    Layla narrowed her eyes.  "I''m here to serve, as always," Layla intoned, keeping her hands at her side.


    "I wish I could believe that, Layla.  Where did we go wrong?" Cyrus asked, glancing at the gate.


    "I was not aware we had gone wrong, master," Layla said in a carefully even tone.


    "Oh cut the master crap.  You''ve been the one holding the reins for the last century, and I was stupid enough to believe I was the one in control."  Cyrus crossed his arms, eyes narrowing.  "I just can''t figure out when the situation ran away from me.  I had both you and Irene under my thumb and now..."  Cyrus shook his head, "...I''m just a joke to both of you."


    "I''m not laughing, and neither is Irene."  Cyrus scoffed and flicked a hand at Layla taking a few steps away.  Layla turned to him, reaching out to place a hand on his shoulder.  She felt him flinch through the hides he wore.  She hesitated, then spoke, "My mistakes brought us here.  I should not have made Irene one of us."


    Cyrus sighed, his shoulders slumping before he stepped away, twisting his shoulder out of Layla''s grasp.  "Well it''s a bit late now," Cyrus muttered petulantly.  He then spun around on his heel, peeling away his morose exterior and flashing a grin.  "But hey, I won''t get dragged down by regret.  You know how I feel about guilt." Cyrus brushed snow off of his sleeve.  "I can''t stay mad at you. And hey, if I save the world, that ought to rack me up some major redemption points, right?"

 Chapter 16 - Late Bloomer

    "...And that is how it stands.  No answers can be got by staying still."


    Layla stood in front of a gathering of Fisham''s council, explaining in expedited terms the possibility of finding information on the White Plague, as well as a possibility of stopping the Bleak.


    Chief Fisher had listened patiently, his fingers steepled.  To his right sat Geoffrey, Peter''s older brother and next in line to be Chief.  And to Geoffrey''s right was Peter, whose expression was grave and complexion pale.  Dark circles had formed under his usually bright eyes. The Chief glanced over at his nephews, then at the other members of the elect who had gathered for the evening meeting before speaking.  "So you propose to send a team down south to investigate?"  Chief Fisher tapped his fingers together.  "...And you... want us to send our already spread thin forces with you?"


    "No," Layla responded.  "But you do have a radio tower and generators.  I have mobile radio equipment.  I wish to be able to communicate with Rena, who will stay behind to fulfil her obligations to you.  All I request is that you keep a receiver tuned to the frequency I provide, and have it consistently manned."


    Chief Fisher narrowed his eyes.  "I think that can be arranged.  But why did you insist on such a large gathering, and not just speak with our Comms Master?" Chief Fisher leaned forward, raising an eyebrow expectantly at Layla.


    "I personally wish to prioritise finding information on the source of the Bleak.  But Rena suggests investigating the origin of the White Plague to be more urgent.  I put the question to you, as we wish to make Fisham a home base for operations," Layla explained.


    Chief Fisher leaned back and looked at his council.  They looked among each other, eyeing the three vampires earnestly.  Peter looked relieved about something and seemed to melt into his chair, but wasn''t saying anything amidst the murmurs that were happening.


    Geoffrey Fisher cleared his throat and spoke with authority that uncannily echoed Graham Fisher''s.  "The plague should be our primary concern.  The world has had several mass extinction events, and life persevered. Even if we stop the source, it may be too late to do anything about the effects of the Bleak but to devise a way to endure."


    "Be that as it may, if we can stop the Bleak from reaching us, then we won''t have to flee north like many before us have done."


    "Flee?  We will not flee!" another council member insisted.  This quickly derailed into an argument, taking the meeting nowhere.


    Linda, who was present alongside her sister, leaned over to Rena while the squabbling continued.  "Why are we here?  We''re Goldies."


    "You have a right to weigh in," Rena whispered.  "Don''t worry, I didn''t tell anyone about Lily''s condition. I just said you had become part of our operation."


    "Operation?" Lily asked, bewildered.


    "Yes.  To stop merely surviving and try to find a new way forward."


    "As in, to find a cure?" Lily asked hopefully.


    "If there is one," Rena answered guardedly.


    "In that case..." Lily stood up, which at first no one paid her much attention.  She cleared her throat noisily, and a few people looked at her askant. "I know I''m just visiting.  But this mission will help us all.  You''re part of Westarm Ward so''s why not let the rest of the ward help?  I''ll be going with Cyrus and Layla..." Linda''s eyes went wide and she stammered a protest which was quickly drowned out.  Cyrus, who had been leaning back in his chair, lurched forward.  "...but if we go to Goldilocks first, maybe we can get help there, too.  You''re not alone, anymore, Fisham."


    Linda tugged at Lily''s sleeve and Lily sat back down.  She had the attention of the room now, as everyone looked around uneasily.


    "They don''t know about true vampires yet.  To break the truth to them, and then the cause of the Bleak, it  might be too much all at once," Chief Fisher explained, looking Lily over with careful scrutiny.  Lily''s hand went to the scarf she wore on her head, to make sure her hair was still well concealed.


    "It''s not a bad idea, though, to include the other Wards," Rena spoke up.  She stood, trying to get eyes on her instead.  "Perhaps if we prioritise the investigation into the origins of the White Plague with a large enough party, and then split from there into two groups, one to seek out cornerstones and the other to follow up on any leads about the plague.  If the lab turns out to be a dead end, that group can simply return and report back.  The other members of the ward need not understand the cornerstone mission, but I am sure they could understand trying to learn more about the White Plague.  Fighting against the infected is a losing battle if we don''t seek to understand more about them."


    While Rena was addressing the room, Linda had leaned over to whisper harshly into Lily''s ear.  "Are you mad?  We were supposed to stay put with Rena!"


    "It''s too late now.  I already said I''d go.  They''ll just think us Goldies are floppy if I change my mind." Lily laced her fingers together and put them on the table.


    "Well if you''re going I''m going too.  No buts." Linda sighed and leaned back in her chair, expression sour.


    "While the Hawks are excellent trackers and hunters, and the Goldies have some resources we could use, I don''t imagine even with their help we could form two such parties," Chief Fisher cautioned. "Especially with the Goldies'' recent losses."


    Rena gave Cyrus a scathing look.  He raised his eyebrows and then looked away.  Rena then turned her attention back to Chief Fisher.


    "If we don''t get enough volunteers for two parties, then we''ll re-assess our priorities then."


    Layla tapped her finger on the table, having silently observed the room.  She looked up at Rena who stood to her left.  Her eyes narrowed slightly, and whatever thoughts she was forming, she was keeping to herself.


    "And what does our head of medical sciences say?" Chief Fisher inquired.


    The man addressed, Luke Fisher, squinted ponderously and then shared his carefully curated thoughts.  "I believe the White Plague should be our primary concern." Luke paused to take a drink of water.  "Without the constant fear of infection or raids from the abominations, I believe rebuilding efforts would accelerate.  Some of the settlements may become less xenophobic in time as well.  We may be able to restore the infrastructure required to create environments conducive to life.  We have the technology for hydroponics, artificial sunlight, and climate emulation.  We can endure the Bleak with these things.  Our main issue is restoring lost infrastructure, and regaining the deficit in man power to run these systems."


    Cyrus'' eyes appeared somewhat glazed and his head nodded, prompting a sharp elbow to the side by Rena.  He jerked to attention with unerring nonchalance.


    "On the other hand," Sierra said, standing up to command the attention she felt she was due.  "If we could abolish the Bleak, then that would cripple the number of infected out there.  There''s no telling if what we find out about the White Plague can help us or not.  If there''s a way to stop the Bleak, which is spreading and killing life in its wake, then we need to before it is too late."


    "For once, I agree with Sierra.  If there is a way to stop the Bleak, we need swift decisive action," Bo proclaimed.  All eyes were on him, impressed with this turn of events.  Bo blinked and regarded everyone.  "I''m as surprised as all of you."


    "Be that as it may," Geoffery spoke up, "these cornerstones could just be fancy.  How do we know this woman isn''t misleading us?"  He gestured to Layla, who remained unflappable in the face of his aspersions.  "Just because she is an ally of Rena doesn''t mean she is infallible.  I''d rather we put our efforts into finding what we can about the White Plague and then work to find either a cure, or some way to inoculate ourselves."


    "But we got information of where the source of the plague is from her as well!  Why believe in one and not the other?" Bo questioned.


    "We should hedge our bets on the more likely of the two," Luke chimed in gruffly. Geoffrey, who at first appeared affronted by someone speaking for him, set his pride aside long enough to put on a strained smile and nod in agreement.


    "Oh yes, Luke, very scientific of you," Sierra murmured.


    Geoffrey reclaimed the floor. "We already lost Rufus to them.  What if more and more waves of them come at us?  We were fortunate he was our only casualty.  And what of the other settlements?  Rena can''t protect all of them.  But if we bolster our defences with greater understanding of them, all the better."


    Luke rubbed his clean shaven jaw.  "For that matter... if we could trap an infected to be studied, I would be most grateful."


    Many in the assembly looked pointedly at Rena. Peter, however, looked at Lily. Lily swallowed hard and looked down.  Linda put an arm about her shoulders protectively. Peter quickly looked away.


    "Killing them is easier than capturing them," Rena explained with a half-lidded stare towards Luke.  Luke scoffed haughtily.


    "Well we''ve seen plenty of arguments for both.  How about we put it to a vote? I''ll give everyone time to gather their thoughts, and we will take a tally." The Chief sat down and brought his chair forward, sitting tall and straight as he looked around the table.


    Rena took this opportunity to lean closer to Lily and Linda.  "I understand your desire to help, but without blood transfusions, there''s no telling what will happen to you."


    "Oh... I didn''t think of that," Lily said, her jaw hanging open as her eyes darted side to side. "But surely we can find a way around that?  I''m sure we can be useful!  We kin do things in the day while the vampires rest."


    "This is true.  I can take Rena''s place," Layla suggested, "If this woman wishes to accompany us."


    Both Cyrus and Rena stared at Layla.  The two exchanged looks, and Rena shook her head while Cyrus squinted disapprovingly. "Lily is still mortal.  You''d need clean needles for each transfusion and a sterile environment."


    "We''re all still mortal.  Immortality is a myth," Layla intoned.  "But I take your meaning.  Transfusions would be difficult to sustain en route."


    "But can''t we try?  I only need them every few weeks," Lily insisted.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea, Lily..." Rena cautioned.


    "My mind is made up."


    Cyrus shifted in his seat, staring intensely at Lily.  Noticing this, her cheeks went red and she looked away.


    "Alright.  Let''s vote."  The din quieted and Chief Fisher stood up.  "All those who wish to prioritise finding answers to the White Plague, show a raise of hands."  Lily, Linda, and Rena raised their hands.  Several of the Fisham council, including Peter''s brother and Luke, raised theirs as well.  Chief Fisher quickly made a count and nodded.


    "Majority wins.  White Plague will be our priority." There was a wave of murmuring, but it quickly died out. "That''s how it stands.  Layla and Cyrus will head an expedition south in search of answers, but first will seek support from other settlements in our Westarm Ward.  We will make sure to keep communications open.  Rena will stay behind and work with Sierra on defence."  Sierra looked displeased but did not object.  "With that, I bring this meeting to a close."


    Rena turned to Lily and Linda.  "You and I need to speak.  Now."


    "Alright..."


    <hr>


    "I didn''t want to say anything with the rest of the council nearby.  But Lily, Linda, you may wish to reconsider joining Cyrus and Layla on their search." Rena crossed her arms as she regarded the sisters, who both sat upon Lily''s bed.


    "Why?"


    "Because, Lily, even though Layla offered to take over the transfusions, she has not been monitoring your progress from the beginning.  I believe you would be better off to stay here, in my care."  Rena walked over to the window sill, glancing out at the falling snow.  "There are other reasons, as well."


    Linda stood up, smoothing out her tunic style shirt.  "You sure been good to us.  But we can''t stay forever.  Sooner we find a cure, the better."


    "I understand.  And while Lily''s argument that having someone who can operate during the day may help, sending someone else would be better."  Rena turned away from the window, leaning against the nearby wall.


    Linda placed her hands on her wide hips. "Yeah?  Like who?  Din see nobody stepping up."


    "Yeah.  Who else wants this badly as me?" Lily piped up.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "It isn''t safe!" It was not Rena''s intention to raise her voice, but the words came out forcefully.  She raised her shoulders and quickly looked away from the startled expressions worn by both Linda and Lily.


    "You did try''n kill Lily.  Why d''ya care ''bout her safety now?" Linda questioned.  Lily tugged at her shirt, shaking her head.


    "I''m not a monster.  I''ve shared my blood with you.  Is it strange that I''m invested in your well being?"  Rena drew in a deep breath, filling her lungs until her ribs cracked before expelling the air quickly. Linda and Lily looked at each other.  Lily took hold of her sister''s wrist and pulled her down on the bed beside her.


    "I don''t think you''re a monster, Rena," Lily said in a trembling voice.


    "Well it''d be an easy assumption to make.  Especially with the beastly company I keep, and I don''t mean my wolves."  Rena''s eyes narrowed.  A creak caught her attention, and she focused on scanning for heartbeats.  Rena crossed the room in a few long strides and swung the door open abruptly.  Cyrus, who had evidently been leaning against the door and eavesdropping fell in.


    "Well, speak of the devil, and he will appear!" Cyrus said as he pushed himself up onto his knees.  "Hey, Layla, get in here!  Party in Lily''s room!"


    "No one invited you!" Linda protested.  Nonetheless, Layla crossed the threshold, stepping over Cyrus who had not quite made it to his feet yet.


    "Right.  Just make yourselves at home," Linda grumbled.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Cyrus said as he hopped up, only to plunk down beside both Lily and Linda, forcing them to scoot to one side.  Layla, instead, walked and stood beside Rena.


    "Rena''s concerns are well founded.  You are not bound to the night, but you also do not have our protecting during the day," Layla asserted.


    "You were eavesdropping too, Layla?  I thought you had more class than that," Rena chided.  Layla just lifted her eyebrows, pursing her lips momentarily.


    "I told her to follow.  She''s gone back to obeying me, it seems," Cyrus said, reaching behind Lily and resting his arm across her shoulders.  She looked at his wide eyed, but did not move away.  Linda scowled.


    "And this is the other reason I don''t want you travelling with Cyrus and Layla," Rena said, gesturing to Cyrus and Lily.


    "Oh, come on!  I''m just having a little fun!  You know how I am!"


    "Exactly."  Rena walked over to Cyrus and looked down at him.  "I do know you.  And what you are capable of."


    "Hey... don''t worry, even without you looking over my shoulder, I won''t slaughter people indiscriminately.  Even when it is funny."


    At this remark, Lily did shift away from Cyrus, her lower lip pouting.  Her knee began to shake.  Cyrus ignored her blatant signs of discomfort and did not release her shoulders until Linda firmly plucked his arm off of Lily''s shoulders.


    "Cyrus.  You said the deaths of the scouts were because you were frenzied.  But I''m not convinced."  Rena placed her hands on her hips, fixing Cyrus with a stern gaze.


    Cyrus lifted his eyebrows, looking up at Rena, scoffing incredulously.  "I don''t see why you''re bringing this up now.  But I assure you, I was not in my right mind and take no responsibility for that.  It''s Layla''s fault."


    Layla arched her eyebrow but did not defend herself.


    "The bodies were buried, that''s why.  But more suspicious, is the woman who was torn to pieces.  She was not buried, but the timeline indicated she died after the other two men." Rena narrowed her eyes. "So why was the more savage death after you would have glutted on two people''s blood?"


    "Woah, now," Cyrus said, bringing his hands up, palms out.  "Wild animals got to her."


    "Oh?  Convenient."


    "Hey, you know mutilating is NOT my MO," Cyrus refuted.  His hands gripped the edge of the bed.


    "You''re right.  But it was the MO of Gabriel''s followers," Rena said.  Layla tensed at the name, and Cyrus''s nose wrinkled, his lips curling up in a sneer.  Seeing the change in demeanour, Lily nearly crawled into her sister''s lap to get space between herself and Cyrus.


    Cyrus quickly forced his face to relax, chuckling softly, albeit without any amusement in his tone. "What are you getting at, Rena?  Are you saying some of his cronies survived and found their way here?"


    "No.  I''m saying you, yourself admitted that you had a relapse.  I thought you meant killing the two men.  You must have been confused and angry even when you came to."


    "Of course I was!  Who wouldn''t be?" Cyrus looked past Rena to Layla meaningfully, then looked back up at Rena.  He stood up, standing nose to nose with her.  Almost. "But let me be clear, I''m over it already.  I''m not a threat anymore."  His eyes were like harsh coals, even as he tried to soften his expression with a disarming smile.  He stroked Rena''s cheek.  "You know I''m making strides."


    Rena slapped Cyrus'' hand away.  Linda and Lily exchanged looks.  Linda looked ready to pounce, as if anticipating some revelation she could use to triumph over the cad.  Lily just looked apprehensive. Cyrus  held up his hand, flexing his fingers before dropping his hand back to his side.


    "Are you, though?  Or has it been so long, and you needed to slake more than your lust for blood?"  Rena grabbed Cyrus by the throat, catching him off guard.  His hand was quickly on her wrist. "Did you rape and murder the scout?  Did you?"  Cyrus tried to shake his head, but she held his neck firm.  "Did you hypnotise Lily?  Have you been using your powers on her this whole time?"


    Lily got to her feet, but almost immediately seemed to swoon, and Linda had to stabilise her.  Layla stepped in to interfere, forcing her way between Cyrus and Rena.  Linda''s face turned a shade of scarlet as she glared at Cyrus.  "I KNEW IT!"


    Lily at the same time, had gone pale.  "What do you mean?"


    "Stop this!" Layla interjected.  All the voices bled into each other.  It was with great effort that Layla was able to push both Rena and Cyrus away from each other.  Cryus hissed and fixed the collar of his shirt, glaring past Layla at Rena.  Rena had her fists balled and looked ready to go at him again.


    "Answer me Cyrus!"


    "No!"  Cyrus licked his lips, glancing at Linda and Lily.  By now Linda was in front of Lily, her face like a bulldog, daring Cyrus to try and get through her to her precious sister.  Cyrus''s half lidded eyes swept its gaze away from the two sisters and he instead busied himself with straightening the creased cuff of his shirt. "I find your accusations very insulting.  And it isn''t like you to drum up drama with an audience.  So what''s really eating at you?"


    "What was that about hypnotising my sister?" Linda asked, not about to drop this bone easily.


    "He-"


    "I," Cyrus cut Rena off.  "I can mesmerise mortals with a gaze.  They become compliant.  Open to suggestions."  Cyrus furrowed his brow.  "But it''s not total mind control like some people make it seem.  Otherwise Rena wouldn''t be standing here."


    "What do you mean I wouldn''t be standing here?" Rena demanded.  Layla shook her head, putting up a hand as Rena tried to advance on him again.


    "Because if I could have controlled you, I could have kept you safe!" Cyrus exclaimed, slicing the air with his arm. "And you could have lived out your natural life."


    "And what sort of life would that have been?  Living as your slave?" Rena sneered.  Layla raised her eyebrow at Rena.  "No offence Layla."  Layla''s other eyebrow joined its twin, and then they both relaxed as she tilted her head to Rena.


    "You two got issues.  But what''s that again ''bout controlling Lily?" Linda interrupted.  Rena and Cyrus turned to the two sisters.  Lily looked away, on the verge of tears.


    "Oh right.  Lily.  Yeah, no, I didn''t need to use my powers on her.  She was giving it up readily - and I could tell I wasn''t her first ride.  Stop treating her like an innocent maiden in need of protection.  Her body, her decision, Linda."


    Lily looked up suddenly.  "You could tell?"


    "How dare you!" Linda all but shrieked.  Layla was quick to hold her back as she lunged for Cyrus.  Linda screamed and struggled in Layla''s grasp, spittle flying as she howled some nonsense sounds at the man.


    "Linda!  Linda calm down!" Lily pleaded, placing a hand on Linda''s shoulder.


    Linda grunted, breathing heavily as she glared at Cyrus. "That''s it.  We ain''t going, Lily.  We''re staying put.  I don''t want him near you ever again!"


    "I''m going," Lily said, despite the tears in her eyes.


    "What!?"


    "Come again?"


    Incredulity and surprise were in vogue at that moment.  Everyone turned to stare at Lily.  Layla released her hold of Linda who ceased her struggled in a stunned stupor.  Lily wiped her eyes, gave a few sniffs, and lifted her chin.  "Back home everyone thought I was useless.  Well.  I don''t wanna be useless.  If I can save myself, and others like me, I want to." Lily''s throat tensed.  "I''m turning into a monster.  So maybe I should go with a monster."


    "...I mean... that makes sense... but... should I be offended?" Cyrus cocked his head to the side, rubbing his chin as he looked Lily up and down.


    "Lily!  You ain''t useless!" Linda frowned and turned back to her sister, wrapping her arms about her.  "Just a late bloomer''s all..." A snort from Cyrus elicited a glare from Linda. He cleared his throat, covered his mouth, and looked away.  Linda turned back to her sister, stroking her hair.  "Stay in Fisham.  There''s plenty smart folks.  Maybe you kin learn something, ''n show everyone back home. O''course, after they get back with the cure." Linda glanced over at Cyrus and Layla sternly.


    "There''s no guarantee there is a cure," Layla reminded.


    "Well.  Then there ain''t.  But won''t hurt to plan ahead anyway."


    A knock at the door interrupted the tender moment between the sisters.  Linda huffed in irritation.  "Now what? WHO''S THERE!?" Linda hollered through the door.


    A muffled voice responded, "I heard screams.  Everything okay?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and then all eyes rested on Linda.  With a heavy sigh she hefted herself over to the door and opened it.  Siobhan framed the door, peering in with concern.


    "Everything''s fine," Linda said tiredly.


    "We were just having a lively discussion," Cyrus colluded.


    Siobhan looked at all of them warily.  But seeing that the room was not in completely disarray, she nodded to them all.  "Alright.  Well.  Keep it down in the future." Siobhan left, the door left ajar.


    "Know what, I think y''all oughta just leave and let Lily and me talk," Linda pointed emphatically at the door.  Rena nodded and headed towards the door.  Layla followed.  Linda glared at Cyrus who seemed intent on lingering.  His eyebrows popped up and he pointed at himself in feigned disbelief.  Linda snarled and shook her head towards the door.  Cyrus sighed and was the last to leave.


    Linda shut the door and waited a moment, as if to collect herself.  She then turned to her sister, who was standing by the bed, stroking her hair in repetitive, self-soothing motions. "Sis, you don''t gotta prove nothing to no one."


    Lily''s eyes filled with tears and she looked over at her sister, twining her hair about her fingers.  "I''ve got a monster inside me, Linda."


    "What?  Hey now, you got sick, that''s all!" Linda said, rushing over to her sister and placing a hand on her shoulder.  Lily shook her head, sniffling up the snot that ran from her nose.


    "He''s a monster.  If it''s true what Rena said about him... and I... I let him..."


    "Hey now!  You didn''t know.  That don''t make you a monster, Lily," Linda reassured, her grip on her sister''s shoulders tightening.  Lily turned away, wiping at her face with her sleeve.


    "You don''t get it.  I liked it.  And it wasn''t just the one time... since we came here... he started drinking my blood.  One thing led to another..." Lily shook her head, not able to look at her sister.


    "Lily!" Linda squawked in disbelief.  Lily shuddered and pulled out of Linda''s weakening grasp.  "Lily, the way he treated you, he almost killed you... how could you let him?"  Linda coughed and shook her head.  "No. I''m sorry.  No, you didn''t let him!  Rena said he could do mind control.  He made you do it!  He made you!"


    Lily turned to the window, staring out to avoid looking at her sister, shoulders shaking as she held back the sobs.  "You don''t understand, Linda.  When I''m with him, I feel powerful."  Lily held up a fist, seeing her reflection in the window superimposed over the snowy scene yonder. "With Jay I felt complete.  Safe.  Both felt good, in different ways.  I''d go back to Jay, but he''s not here. And I don''t wanna be seen by him now.  With Cyrus, I feel I''m in pieces, but pieces of me that can do something. It''s like he kin sift them stronger pieces outta the mess."  In the glass reflection, Lily caught sight of Linda pacing behind her.


    "You''re right, Lily, I don''t understand. " Linda stepped up behind her sister, again placing a hand on her shoulder, but more gently this time. "I don''t get how he makes you feel powerful when he don''t respect you.  You see how he talks about other women.  How he treats you, how he treats Rena.  He don''t respect you."


    Lily curled in her pink lips and put her hand on Linda''s.  For a moment she held it there, then she plucked her sister''s hand off of her shoulder.  "You don''t respect me either, Linda!"  Lily turned around, a new wave of tears forming.  "You treat me like a child!"


    "But I!" Linda stepped back, staring at her sister in astonishment. "I... I only wanna protect you because I love you!  He don''t love you!  He''s been hurting you and you just don''t know it!"


    "You think I don''t know when I''m hurt?  That I don''t know my own feelings?" Lily snapped.  She balled her fists and flailed her arms at Linda, but was careful to not actually hit her sister.  "I know he don''t care!  But maybe that''s what I need!  Someone that don''t care!  That can do what need be done if I lose myself!" Lily threw herself on the bed, overwrought with emotion and bawled into a pillow.


    Linda stood over her sister, hands hovering over her, but never making contact.  "Lily I..."  All she got was a loud wail in protest.  "I''m sorry, Lily."  Blubbering ensued.  Linda took in a deep breath, puffing out her cheeks before slowly releasing it and sitting at the foot of Lily''s bed.  "Just because you was bit, I don''t want you thinking less of yourself.  And he ain''t treating you good. I don''t wanna give up on you.  Please don''t give up on yourself."


    Lily''s sobbing gradually ceased and she turned her head to the side, one cheek buried in the pillow.  She did not look at Linda, but was breathing more regularly.  "I''m not giving up."


    "Sounds like, with all that monster talk."


    "I''m fighting for a cure.  But I ain''t gonna pretend it''ll work. And... I know I said I want someone that don''t care, but... maybe I did let myself believe maybe he''d be kinder to me after all that."  Lily dabbed at her eyes.  "And I don''t wanna believe he did what Rena accused him of.  It makes me sick all up and down to think it.  I''m torn.  Being with him gives me comfort, like drinking a big glass of birch beer.  Oh... I miss birch beer so much."


    Linda made a strangled noise, and then burst out laughing despite the tears in her eyes.  "Birch beer?" An undignified snort followed and Linda shook her head.  She quickly sobered, confused as to why she laughed in the first place.  "What happens if you say no?"


    Lily hesitated as she chewed on her lower lip. "I dunno."


    "Then don''t go with him.  Stay," Linda repeated.


    Lily sighed.  "I..." Lily''s chin quivered as another lump rose in her throat.  "I need to know for sure... if he..."

 Chapter 17: A Rock in a Snowball

    "Peter!  You can''t be serious!"  Nel ran a hand through her short cropped hair, her hand lingering on the back of her neck. "You want to abandon our family?"


    "Abandon?  No!"  Peter held up his hands in exasperation.  "I''m not planning on joining them for the entire mission. I only plan on accompanying them to the other settlements.  We can''t just sit back and wait for our fate.  I want to help, even if all I do is recruit people.  Easy, love, I won''t be gone long."


    Nel sighed and plopped down on the wooden couch.  Even with the fur cushion, the landing was harder than she''d anticipated and she cringed, rubbing her lower back.  "I miss when things were simple."  Nel drew in a deep breath and leaned forward.


    Peter sat down beside his wife, slinging an arm around her shoulders.  "There''s been a lot to process lately, I know.  But I want to make the world a better place for our children."  Peter pulled Nel a little closer.  "And for you, too."


    Nel didn''t fight and leaned against Peter.  "I want that too.  But I don''t see how a world can be better for them if you aren''t in it."


    Peter put a hand on Nel''s cheek, his rough fingers trailing down and scoping under her chin.  He turned her face to him.  "Hey, now, I won''t take any unnecessary risks."


    Nel dropped her gaze, then looked back up into Peter''s hazel eyes.  "You''d better not."


    Peter chuckled softly and kissed Nel on the cheek, his rough whiskers tickling her skin.  Nel smiled and kissed him back, but then turned her head away.  Undeterred, Peter nuzzled her neck.  "Mother''s out on errands, and the kids are out playing..."


    Nel giggled, but then pushed Peter''s head away playfully.  "And they could come back any moment."


    "Well that''s a risk I am willing to take..." Peter leaned in again, but his face got blocked by Nel''s hand, the palm of her hand pressing on his nose.  "Um... something wrong, Nel?" Peter inquired despite the hand in his face.


    Nel let out a big sigh.  "Peter... there''s something I need to tell you." Nel lowered her hand.


    "Go on"


    "I''m... late."


    Peter sat up straight.  "Late?  As in...?"


    "I didn''t want to say anything too soon because of the last time..."  Nel swallowed the lump forming in her throat.  "I was so afraid of losing this one like the other two..."


    "Wait, two?" The horror-stricken and confused expression on Peter''s face caused Nel''s stomach to flutter.


    "I didn''t tell you about the second.  I didn''t want to bring you down with me." Nel leaned forward, elbows on her knees and eyes on the rug.  Warm and comforting, Peter''s hand rubbed Nel''s back.


    "You shouldn''t have bore that alone..." Peter said soothingly.  "How could I not have noticed?"


    "Don''t beat yourself up." Nel swallowed hard, sniffling.  "And it may have been for the best... we didn''t have room for another child while we were living in that bunker." Nel shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant, despite the red eyes and nose contradicting her.


    "Hey now.  We would have made things work."  Peter placed his arm across Nel''s shoulders, giving her a reassuring side hug.  "Have you spoken with a doctor or Katrina?  At least I still think she''s the midwife."


    "No.  I got so used to not having one to rely on," Nel admitted.


    "Just because you can do without doesn''t mean you should.  Go get a check up.  And when you get home..." Peter placed his hand on Nel''s knee, "...I''ll rub your feet."


    "Hopefully not with lanolin like you did during my last pregnancy!  My feet smelled like sheep for days!"


    "Better than having smelly nipples."


    Nel grabbed a nearby cushion and whacked Peter in the face with it.  He laughed and grabbed it from her, tossing it over his shoulder.  "Kidding aside, I''m eager to know what the doctors say."


    Nel sighed and stood up.  "Alright. But if I get confirmation... will you still leave?"


    Peter drew in a deep breath, furrowing his eyebrows.  "...If you really want me to stay, then I will stay.  Perhaps Lily can manage on her own.  I''m just worried about leaving diplomatic matters in the hands of the likes of Cyrus.  And I do not know Layla to put any trust in her.  Lily is not well spoken, but if that''s how most people speak out there, then maybe she will be fine."  Peter looked up at Nel. "And no one else has volunteered to go with them as far as I know."


    Nel placed her hands on her hips.  "I would like you to stay, Peter.  I... I get what you are saying, really I do.  But these things are bigger than us.  Either they will happen, or they won''t.  I''d rather just focus on us for the time being." Nel narrowed her eyes, glancing at the doorway.  "I just don''t feel safe with those outsiders that Ash took a shine to."


    Peter rubbed his chin in thought.  "Ah.  Yes.  Cat and the rest.  But it''s tough to survive out there.  I can''t blame them for being a bit rough around the edges."


    "Exactly.  It''s tough out there, Peter.  And the things people do to survive..." Nel shook her head  "You grew up in Fisham.  You don''t know what it is like to drift from settlement to settlement, starving, cold, and afraid of being killed for your shoes."


    Peter got to his feet and wrapped his arms around Nel.  "No I don''t.  But you didn''t turn out half bad, once you got past the stage of throwing every flower I brought you on the ground and stomping on it."


    Nel snorted.  "I forgot I did that."  Nel ran a hand through Peter''s hair, which was something she hadn''t been able to do in a while.  "You need a trim."


    "I''ll probably shave it all off again."


    "If you must." Nel sighed and tussled his hair.  "Just promise me you will stay and remain vigilant.  I won''t rest easy until Cat has moved on."


    Peter pulled Nel a little closer, unaware of the cowlick Nel had been nurturing.  "Don''t worry."  Peter then released her.  "You best go see if Katrina can examine you."


    "Alright, alright, I''m going."


    <hr>


    "I got you!"


    "NO YOU DIDN''T!"


    "Yes I did!  I can see the snow splat!  I got you!"


    "That was there from last game!"


    "Nuh-uh!"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Boys!  Are you gonna argue or are you gonna play?" came the plaintive voice of a lanky girl with thick, black braids.


    Ash crossed his arms peevishly as he glared at his cousin, Ronald.  Ash didn''t know he had cousins until he came to Fisham.  And it was exciting to have someone other than Maple to play with.  But sometimes...


    "I don''t wanna play anymore.  Ronald cheats," Ash griped and stomped off.  His other cousin, Maria tried to stop him, but he pulled away.  Maple looked up from the snow fort she was hiding behind.  Ash turned to see if his sister would follow.  She looked at Ronald and Maria who were already making more snowballs.  Maple quickly picked up snow and began shaping it in her gloves.  Adding insult to injury, his own sister did not defend him.  With a mighty harrumph Ash stormed away.


    As Ash walked he was muttering all sorts of insults he wanted to try on Ronald next time he saw him.  But his scheming came to a halt when he saw Cat staring up at the radio tower.  Ash looked around to make sure his mother was nowhere to be seen, then shuffled as quietly as possible towards the woman.


    "Hello, Ash," Cat said without looking behind her.


    Ash froze.  "Aw... how did you know it was me?"


    "The other children avoid me," Cat answered, placing her hands on her hips.  "This really is an impressive structure.  I''ve seen people go in and out of the base there."


    "Oh yes!  I been in there myself!  Pop took me.  It was cool.  There were voices coming out of machines!" Ash jabbered excitedly.


    "Oh?  So you do have working radios." Cat grinned triumphantly.  Ash liked her smile, especially the way it made her eyes disappear into half moons, with all the branchy wrinkles in the corners.  His mother had a few wrinkles too, but when they showed up it usually meant trouble.  "I couldn''t get a straight answer from anyone as to whether this tower was functional."


    "Will you play with me, Cat?" Ash asked, already bored with talk of the radio tower.


    "Why aren''t you playing with the other children?" Cat turned around and crouched down to look Ash in the eyes.


    "They don''t play fair," Ash''s dumpling-like cheeks puffed out more as he pouted.


    "Well if they don''t play fair, you don''t need to either.  Here..." Cat began brushing away the top layer of snow.  "You don''t want the powdery stuff on top.  You want the packed stuff underneath. Dig it up, and..." Cat spat in it.  Ash gasped and then giggled deviously. "A little moisture, and a little more snow, and press it as hard as you can..." Cat compressed her ball then added more to pack on.  She then held it out to Ash.  "The denser the snowball, the further it will fly."


    Ash received the snowball, tossing it up and catching it.  To his surprise, it didn''t not completely disintegrate, although a chunk did slough off.  He bent down and dusted away the top layer as Cat had shown him, adding some of the packed snow back onto the ball and pressing it as hard as his little mitted gloves could. "Wow, thanks, Cat!"


    Cat leaned closer to Ash, holding up her hand to his ear and whispering in a conspiratory manner. "And if you really want to make them cry, find a small rock and put it in the centre.  Just a tiny one.  You don''t want them to know what hit them."


    Ash laughed maniacally at the idea.  A hidden rock!  He could imagine Ronald, despite being Maple''s age, running and crying after he hit him with one of those. "I''m gonna show them!" Ash then looked at Cat who was standing up and dusting the snow off of her gloves.  "Do you get in snowball fights with Art and John?"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "No.  They don''t like to play."


    "You should come play with us, Cat!  It will be fun!" Ash suggested, his eyes brightening.


    "Oh I bet. But speaking of John, I need to tell him something.  Maybe another time, Ash.  Remember!  Wet it, then pack it!" Cat winked.


    Ash nodded studiously as he looked down at his prized snowball. "Okay!  Next time!  I''m gonna try this out!"


    Ash eagerly ran off, as he was trying to think where he could get a nice little rock for his surprise attack on Ronald.


    <hr>


    Nel leaned against the newly installed bar counter, looking at Siobhan who was pouring herself a drink.  "Want one Nel?"


    "No.  Have you seen Aunt Katrina?  She wasn''t home."


    "Hmmm....  " Siobhan leaned forward, beckoning Nel closer.  Nel brought her face closer and Siobhan looked around.


    "Between you and me, she''s keeping an eye on Mary, Peter''s sister not the other one.  Rumour is she''s pregnant, but won''t say who the father is."


    "Really? At her age? And I thought that childhood sickness left her barren," Nel whispered.


    "I dare say that''s what she thought!"  Siobhan straightened up.  "Anyway, what did you need from Aunt Kat?"


    "Advice."


    Siobhan snorted, a wry smile rearranging her lopsided face.  "Well she always has plenty of that to give, whether you want it or not.  I''m sure she''ll be chuffed."


    Nel sighed and looked around.  "The place is pretty empty during the day, isn''t it?"


    "Well everyone''s working or sleeping.  I''ve got three vampires in here now.  And while that Lily girl sometimes comes down, she''s a menace when she tries to be helpful and I shoo her off."  Siobhan took a swig of the clear liquid, then sucked in air rapidly, cringing. "Ach!  That batch is a bit... off.  I''ll be sure to serve it to those outsiders."


    "About them... do you see much of those three?" Nel took a seat.  If Katrina was busy, she might as well spend some time catching up.


    "John''s fairly amiable, until a pretty girl walks in, then he goes real quiet. That Goldie girl has tried to talk to him a few times, but it goes nowhere."  Siobhan finished her drink, grimacing again. "Cat isn''t unfriendly.  But she seems like she''s always amused by something.  Like she knows a secret and lords it over everyone. And Art, well, I don''t see him much.  He doesn''t say much when he is here.  Not to me, not even to John and Cat.  Not sure why he''s with them, to be honest.  There''s some tension there.  But Art doesn''t seem so bad.  He brought me a hare once.  He didn''t say much, just dropped the thing on the table, told me it''d be good in a stew, and went to his room."


    Nel rubbed the backs of her hands as she listened to Siobhan''s report.  It still didn''t sit well with her that her son had become so fixated upon them.  "Ash really likes Cat." Nel frowned.  "To be honest, it makes me miss when he used to worship Rena."


    "Eh, that''s kids for you.  He''ll grow out of it soon enough," Siobhan said with a shrug of her broad shoulders.


    "I hope you are right..." Nel grumbled.


    "Oh come Nel.  You and I were once refugees.  The folks here in Fisham were kind enough to take us in."


    Nel went from rubbing to scratching her hands.  "Not to sound harsh, but they let us stay because some of us were young and could be married off to their own children.  I was pretty much thrown at Geoffrey."


    Siobhan laughed, harsh barks lapping over each other.  "Yeah, I remember that.  I still think Geoffrey is bitter about his little half brother stealing you."


    Just as Nel was about to bring up another memory to add to their mutual reverie, a scream outside caught both women''s attention.  It was followed with sobbing which Nel immediately recognised as Maple.  There was more screaming as Nel went running for the door, throwing it open.  She looked around, cold needles perforating her gut as she searched the blanched streets for her children.  She finally saw what looked like two children wrestling on the ground, and Maple standing nearby with her hands out, yelling.


    "What is going on here!?" Nel demanded as she closed the distance between her and her children.  Ash screamed and covered his face as Ronald straddled him, his fist raised.  He paused, looking up to see Nel.  He froze as Nel grabbed him and pulled him off of her son.  Forcing Ronald to his feet, she was torn between shaking Ronald and checking on Ash.  The sight of blood made that decision easy. "Ash!"


    Ronald was let go and Nel knelt down, helping up her boy, whose face was bloody.  She hugged him, and glared at Ronald, who was not looking much better with a fat lip and a cut on his forehead.  He turned and ran despite Nel''s command for him to stop.


    "I told them to stop but they didn''t listen!" Maple wailed, wiping the tears out of her eyes.  Nel sighed and fixed her daughter with a stern look.  "I did!"


    "I''m sure you tried your best, but why didn''t you get an adult?" Nel asked as she lifted Ash''s chin.  He didn''t look at his mother and kept fighting as she tried to get a good look at him, alternating between sobs and hiccoughs. "Shh shh, Ash, be still, I need to see.  Maple, tell me what happened."


    "We were having a snow fight.  And Ronald wasn''t playing fair.  Ash left and then came back and when he did, he hit Ronald in the head with a snowball.  But I never seen a snowball do that!  Ronald''s forehead got cut and he got real mad and jumped on Ash!  The two were fighting!  I begged them to stop.  Maria went to get..."


    Right on cue, Maria came back, tugging an adult by the hand.  Nel stood up and held a hand out to the woman.  "Thank goodness you are here.  Ronald and Ash were in a fight.  Can you take a look, Sarah?"


    "Where''s Ronald?" Sarah asked as she knelt down in front of Ash.


    "He ran off.  Maria, go find your brother," Nel instructed.  Maria looked up somewhat indignantly, then searched Sarah''s face for a countermand.  Instead, Sarah nodded, indicating Maria was to obey Nel. Maria scoffed and set off to find Ronald.  Maple sniffled quietly beside Nel, while Sarah coaxed Ash to tilt his head back.  She gently palpated several places on his face and head and the back of his neck.  Lastly, she cleaned up as much of the blood she could, and staunched the nose bleed with a handkerchief.


    "I don''t think anything is broken.  Are you hurt anywhere else, Ash?" Sarah asked.  Ash stuck out his lower lip petulantly, holding the bloodied cloth to his nose and shook his head. Sarah narrowed her eyes, glancing briefly at Nel, then back to Ash.  "Ash, what did you do to Ronald?"


    "He started it!" Ash insisted, immediately defensive.  He looked to Nel for support, but she crossed her arms and tapped her foot.  Ash blubbered a few nonsensical things but then finally confessed, "I put a rock in my snowball."


    "Ashton Fisher!" Nel squawked in admonition.  "What possessed you to do such a thing!?"


    "He wasn''t playing fair!" Ash repeated.  "If he won''t play fair, I won''t either!"


    Both women were looking down at Ash critically and he looked up at them defiantly.  But as their berating glares seared into his little soul, his resolve faltered.  "Ash.  Your father and I are going to have a talk with you about this.  Come.  We''re going home."  Nel grabbed his hand and turned to go, almost forgetting about Maple.  After a few deliberate steps, with Ash digging his heels ineffectually, Nel stopped and looked over her shoulder.  "Maple, you come, too."


    <hr>


    Lily gazed down at the scene below from her bedroom window.  She watched as Nel struggled to haul her youngest son, with the eldest trailing meekly behind.  The commotion outside had roused her from reverie.  Lily had been about ready to slip back into one about her own childhood when she saw movement out of the corner of her eye.  She was assaulted with a prickly sensation as follicles erected themselves, leaving her with goosebumps.  Lily spun around, and the scream that was primed to erupt ended up a strangled gasp instead as she bit her lip.  Standing in the corner was Layla, wrapped from head to toe.  How she knew it was Layla, Lily couldn''t be sure, but she quickly drew the curtains.


    "How did you get in here?" Lily asked, bewildered by the vampiress''s presence.


    Layla unwrapped the veil from her face once the sun was shut out, but did not step forward, eyeing the window warily.  Even blocked, she evidently did not wish to try her luck against the powers of the sun.  "I read your note."


    "I thought you''d come in the evening!"  Lily was unprepared for visitors and grabbed her shawl, slipping it over her bare shoulders and covering her neck instinctively.


    "Cyrus monopolises my time in the evenings," Layla explained.  Lily gestured the unclaimed bed for Layla to sit, but Layla remained in her corner.


    "Oh.  I guess.  Um..." Lily swallowed hard, playing with the hem of her shawl.  "I wanted to talk to you because, well, I don''t know who else knows Cyrus well enough to answer.  You''ve been with him longer than Rena, right?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s just um... about the things Rena said Cyrus did..." Lily twiddled her thumbs looking all around.  "...I don''t much believe it but... I gotta ask anyway.  Did he... hurt Beth?  Uh, that''s the name of the scout." Lily finally looked over at Layla, her stomach fluttering.


    Layla''s expression remained unchanged, which Lily found quite extraordinary considering what she was asking. The pause was making Lily even more nervous and she was about to clarify her question when Layla spoke.  "He killed her."


    "Ah... and the other thing...?"


    "I was not there.  I cannot know," Layla answered with an almost imperceptible tilt of her head.


    "Why do you think Rena thought he did?"


    "Ask Rena."


    Lily sighed, realising she was not going to get a straight answer from Layla, if she did not ask more specific questions.  Again, her gut roiled with unease and she wrapped her hands up in the ends of the shawl.  "Has he, uh... hurt women in that way before?"


    "Yes."


    The word hung there.  It just seemed so bald and exposed.  Lily would have thought an admission would come with some explanation, or hesitation.  Lily swallowed the bilious lump that pushed up into her throat. "To be clear, I mean raped them, not killed them."


    "Does it matter which?  Violence is violence," Layla said, crossing her arms and dipping her chin.  Although the vampire''s expression did not overly change, her stare grew in intensity, causing Lily to look away.


    "It matters to me! I said I was a monster like him!  I..."


    "You are nothing like Cyrus."


    Lily held back her breath, her heart racing.  "I kept defending him to my sister.  But all this time he was a... a horrible man!"


    "Yes," Layla nodded her head.


    "Why do you stand by him?" Lily asked, staring at the woman in astonishment.


    "I belong to him."  Layla crossed her arms and shrugged her shoulders.


    Lily furrowed her eyebrows, pushing out her delicate pink lip in a pout.  "But... you came.  You coulda run and freed yourself.  If he''s so awful why stay his slave?"


    "Duty and honour."


    "Honour?  Doing what a guy like Cyrus says don''t seem honourable."


    "That is not your concern."  Layla shook her head, still keeping to her shadowy corner.  "Your concern is whether he will harm you or your sister.  I do not believe he will.  If you travel with us, you will be under our protection."


    Lily crossed her arms and looked away.  "Don''t think I can work with him now.  I gotta put my foot down somewhere."


    "Then don''t." Layla looked at the window and put the veil back on, keeping her back to the wall.  Lily watched as she carefully shuffled along the edge of the room towards the door.


    "But..." Lily bit her lip.  "...I want to do something.  I believe in this mission.  But how can I help recruit people if I know they''ll be travelling with someone like him?"


    "How indeed?"  Layla turned back to look lily over, placing her hands on her hips.  Although it made little difference in Layla''s expression, for she showed so little, the veil still made communicating with her disconcerting to Lily. "Cyrus has not always concerned himself with consent.  But that was encouraged and applauded by a bitter misogynist who had Cyrus under his thumb.  Since freeing himself, Cyrus has not resorted to such practices."


    Lily stared at Layla, processing this new piece of information.  Should it make a difference?  Lily had to think about it carefully.  Should anyone be given a chance to become a better person?  Even someone who did the things he was accused of?  Lily wiped her clammy hands on her skirt.  "Why didn''t you say something sooner?"


    "Because to most it does not matter." Layla lifted her head, and Lily could imagine from her tone a cold gaze.  "There are some crimes that many believe cannot be redeemed."


    Lily stood up and walked over to the window.  She stared at the halo of diffuse sunlight trying to get around the curtains.  "I won''t look at him the same again.  But... I won''t let him get in the way of finding a cure."


    Layla bowed her head and placed her hand on the door handle.  "Are we done?"


    "Oh.  Yes.  Thanks for talking," Lily said quietly.  She didn''t hear anything but the soft click of the door closing when Layla left.  Lily instead head peeked behind the curtain out at the village below, trying to figure out how to sort out her confused feelings.  It sickened her to think she''d believed in someone like Cyrus as just being a mere joker.  She wanted to despise him.  But there was still a mote of affection which troubled her.  She had to regard that side of herself with suspicion.  Was it planted there by a mind trick?  Or was it just because he made her feel like a whole new person?


    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, her attention drifted to two figures down in the snowy paths below.  It took a moment to identify one of them as Cat.  She at first thought she was walking with Ash, but the lad she was with was too tall to be the young Fisher boy.  After squinting and focusing for a while, she concluded it was the boy Ash had been fighting with earlier.  Lily thought it a little odd that Cat seemed to spend a lot of time with children.  But maybe she lost a child herself.


    Lily turned away from the window.  She needed to gear herself up for difficult tasks ahead of her.  One would be facing Cyrus again with these new revelations and feelings.  The second would be going home, stuck in monster limbo. Lily looked around until she found Linda''s knife.  First things first.  Lily stood in front of the mirror and grabbed a handful of her hair.  Biting her lip, she sawed through the tresses, hacking away at her hair.  Soon a pile of hair, her natural brown mixed with white, lay at her feet.

 Chapter 18: Raid

    Linda and Lily swung the back door to their house open, stomping to shake off as much snow as possible before stepping inside.  Clatter from the upper floor reached their ears.  "Ooops, think we woke someone up."


    Linda wasn''t too bothered and continued to take her wet things off in the mud room as the thudding could be tracked down the stairs.  There was the distinctive click and a tall imposing figure stepped into the doorway, pumping a shotgun threateningly.


    "Hello, Pa."


    "Lily?  Lily is that... and Linda?" Her father''s scarred face illuminated as the orange light of a lamp drew closer.  "Honey, they''re back!"


    Lily and Linda''s father caught his younger daughter in a big embrace.  Peering over his shoulder, Lily saw her mother''s slender figure, her skin almost as pale as the nightgown she wore.  Lily ran over and hugged her, nearly knocking the lamp out of her mother''s hand.  Meanwhile Linda picked up after her sister, glancing up and sharing a look with her father.


    "Lily, where have you been!  Oh you poor thing, you look pale!"  Her mother set the lamp down so she could stroke her daughter''s cheek, getting a better look at her.  "You''ve lost weight, too."


    "Have I?" Lily responded, a little disconcerted how much attention her mother was paying to her appearance.  Her mother''s hand slid up her cheek to pat her head, disturbing the headscarf Lily wore.  Knocking it off, Mrs. Day''s eyebrows furrowed.  "What... what happened to all your hair!?"  Her mother ran her hand over her daughter''s shorn scalp, as if she could magically find hair hiding somewhere.


    "Got a big gob of sap in it.  Nothing''d wash it out no matter what I tried.  So just cut it all off.  It''ll grow back." Lying to her mother wasn''t Lily''s favourite thing to do, but she had to get good at it.


    "There ain''t a fire in your rooms.  But I can heat you a water bladder to take to bed with you, Lily," Mrs. Days offered as she tied the scarf back onto Lily''s head.  Lily adjusted the knot, as her mother made it too tight, causing it to dig in just under her chin.


    "Yes, get some rest you two, then you can explain why you ran off without a word," their father said, a gravity in his voice that forbode a scolding.


    "Yes, Pa," Lily said meekly.


    Both the girls walked past their parents, Linda ignoring the scowl she received from her step-mother as she shuffled towards the stairs.


    Lily caught the exchange and drew in a sharp breath, but tried not to bring attention to it. "Do you want to sleep with me tonight, Linda?"


    "Yeah... especially if Ma''ll only warm up one bladder," Linda whispered.


    <hr>


    Ash grumbled as he stood on a stool beside his grandmother, drying the dishes she handed him.  He wanted to be out playing, but since his fight with Ronald, he had been given extra chores, and not allowed out of the sight of an adult.  He gave his sister a scathing glance as she hung up her apron.


    "I''m done.  Can I go out and play?"


    "Yes, Maple," Jill responded as she plunged her hand into the murky dish water, pulling out another plate that she scrubbed vigorously.


    "Can I go too?" Ash asked hopefully.


    "No, Ash," Jill said tiredly.  Ash groaned and threw down his drying towel.


    "It''s not fair she gets to go out and I don''t!" Ash insisted.


    "It''s perfectly fair." Jill countered as she held the dripping dish out to Ash. "She didn''t hurt anyone, and she''s done her chores."


    Ash glared at the dish with an intensity.  He crossed his arms and refused to help.  Jill sighed and set the plate down on the counter. "Come now, little bud.  If we get these dishes done quickly, we''ll have time to play checkers before I need to get dinner started."


    "Dry your own dishes!" Ash said and hopped down from the stool.  Maple, who was standing in the doorway, gripped the doorframe, blocking Ash from going.


    "Ash!  You were told to stay!" Maple insisted.


    "Let me through!" Ash yelled, raising a fist.  Jill dried off her hands and walked over to Ash, placing a hand on his shoulder.


    "That''s enough, love.  Maple, go play, I can handle this."


    Maple hesitated, but after a stern gaze from her grandmother, she complied and dashed off.  Jill spun Ash around so that he faced her, gripping his arms tight.


    "Calm down Ash.  I know you''re not a bad boy.  We all make mistakes.  But we all pay for them.  And when we get older, we pay more.  So best to learn from them now, right?" Jill tilted her head to the side, her blue eyes scanning Ash''s face closely.  Ash turned his head away.  He loved his grandmother, but she had bad breath and creepy teeth.


    "But I HAVE learned.  So why can''t I go outside?" Ash insisted, still craning his neck and looking away.


    "Maybe you have learned.  I''m not saying you haven''t.  But we said a week, so it will stay a week.  And it''s not my decision, lovey.  So let''s get this done and play a little game of something, alright?"


    Ash huffed and puffed and squirmed.  But after stamping his feet he sighed in defeat.  "Fine."  He did want to play a game. He still felt grievously wronged, and didn''t understand why his grandmother wasn''t taking his side.  She seemed so fond of him before.  If she really loved him, she''d let him go and just not tell his mother.  Still,  playing a game with her was better than playing alone.


    As promised, Ash and his grandmother sat down for a game of checkers once the dishes were clean.  The door opened and he heard the stomping of boots.  Ash looked up as his parents entered the room, with Maple trailing behind them.


    "Oh good, we''re all here. We have some news," Peter said, clapping his hands together.  This got Ash''s curiosity piqued and he put down his game piece.


    Nel sat down on the rocking chair that Jill Fisher often occupied, and Peter stood beside her, placing a hand proudly on her shoulder.  At first Ash was worried the news would be something bad, but he had not seen his parents smile this much in a while.  He found himself smiling as well, and wondering if maybe he could squirm out of his punishment.


    "Alright, let''s hear it," Mrs. Jill Fisher  said, straightening up on the stool she''d been sitting on.


    "Ash, Maple, you are going to have a new little sibling," Nel announced, holding her hands out for them to approach.  Maple immediately walked over to Nel, hugging her mother fondly.


    "I hope it''s a girl!  I''d like a sister!" Maple said excitedly.


    Ash stayed right where he was, despite the beckoning gestures of Nel and Peter.  His face went pale \and his stomach fluttered like he''d swallowed a whole swarm of gnats.  Tears well up in his eyes.


    "You don''t love me anymore!" Ash blurted out and ran from the room.  He heard his father calling his name and the sound of footsteps after him.  Ash didn''t bother with his coat and went dashing out into the cold with no thought for his exposed arms.


    Ash did not get very far before he was caught up in the arms of his father.  He wriggled and fought and screamed and cried.  However, a part of him was deeply relieved that his father came for him.  Maybe his father still loved him, even if his mother did not.


    "Ash, why would you think such a thing?  Of course we love you!" Peter set Ash down again when his fighting ceased, turning him so he could be face to face with his boy.


    Ash sniffed, the cold air freezing his tears to his cheeks.  "Because no one''s got more than two kids, so you''re gonna replace me!" Ash''s words came out strained and high pitched, the beginning of some works coming out in a goose-like honk.


    "What?  No, Ash, there''s no limit on children.  Other people in the village just... haven''t had other children.  And that''s up to them."  Peter patted Ash on the head, then his rough hand slid down, cupping the plump cheek in the palm of his hand.  "Come inside.  It''s cold out here and you don''t have a coat."


    Inside did sound mighty nice.  Ash was feeling the cold despite the heat that welled from deep within.  He wiped tears and snot on his sleeve and nodded his head.  He placed his cold fingers in his father''s warm hand.  "I thought because I threw that rock you didn''t want me."


    "Nonsense.  We want you.  We just want you to be the best you that you can be.  And I think the best you wouldn''t hurt your cousin." Peter opened the door, leading Ash inside.  He leaned down and whispered, "Even if Ronald wasn''t being his best self either."


    Ash didn''t want to see his mother.  He still felt betrayed.  Instead, he went straight to the bedroom he shared with his grandmother and sister.  He could not understand why they would want another child if they were completely happy with him. He could hear the hushed voices in another room and he wondered why no one came to check on him.  Sniffling miserably, Ash eventually fell asleep despite his attempts to rally his self pity.


    <hr>


    A blast of sound roused Peter.  Once Nel awoke beside him, he rolled out of their sleeping roll, hurrying to get his pants on. The high pitched, mechanical sound rose and fell.


    "What is going on?"


    "Get the kids." Peter instructed tensely.  Rapping at the front door caused Peter to hurry, pulling on his shirt as he rushed. Nel, meanwhile, threw on a robe and shuffled to her mother-in-law''s room.


    Peter threw open the door, seeing the young man wearing battle leathers.  "Jordie, what''s going on? More vamps?" There was a loud boom, causing both Jordie and Peter to jump.  Peter hurried to get his shirt buttoned up while he awaited an explanation.


    "No!  Not vamps.  Raiders!  We don''t know how they got past the sentries.  They''re coming over the walls!"


    "F..." Peter was acutely aware that his wife and children were standing behind him.  "Flash it all..."  Peter turned to Nel.  "Nel, take the children and get them somewhere safe.  Mother-" Peter was cut off by the sound of clunk-click.  Jillain Fisher stepped out of her room in her nightgown, carrying a loaded shotgun. "...take care of yourself."


    "This isn''t my first raid,"  Jillian said, her wrinkles which usually told a story of smiles, deepening and showing the determination. Nel grabbed a spear from the wall and handed Maple a hunting knife.


    "Stay close to me.  We need to go somewhere dark and we''ll need to be very quiet," Nel said, placing a hand on Maple''s shoulder.


    "Why don''t I get a knife?" Ash demanded.


    "Not now, Ash!" Peter snapped.  "Listen to your mother.  I need you all to stay safe." Peter wriggled his way into a parka and grabbed his gloves.


    "Don''t do anything too heroic, Peter," Nel warned.  He smiled at her but said nothing, and then turned away to follow Jordie.  He was certain Nel would do everything to keep their children safe.  What worried him most would be that she might endanger herself for their sakes.  He just hoped that the presence of their unborn child would temper her other instincts.


    Peter went with Jordie to the town hall, where every able bodied man, woman, and youth was assembled.  Sierra Strauss barked out orders of where to focus the defences and went over the backup evacuation plan.  Peter glanced around expecting to see Rena, but found her curiously absent.


    "If you''re looking for your vampire friend, Pete, she went to get her precious pets," came a voice that caused Peter to grind his teeth.  He looked over at his older brother and nodded.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "They''re good fighters," Peter said blandly as he tried to focus on the tactics that were being quickly hashed out.


    "Hm.  Well, we''ll see if Rena can pull her weight.  She says she''s our guardian.  I hope she''s up to the task when it isn''t mindless monsters she''s up against."  Geoffrey looked around.  "Where''s Nel?"


    "With the kids, taking them to one of the cellars."


    Geoffrey took in a deep breath and sighed with relief.  "Good.  Take care of yourself, Pete."


    "You too..." It really did not seem like the time or place to remind Geoffrey for the thousandth time he did not like to be called ''Pete''.


    Peter grabbed an axe on his way out once Sierra dismissed everyone.  His stomach churned the whole time, images dancing in his mind of Nel becoming a widow.


    The denizens of Fisham all spread out, weapons in hand, as fires danced all around them. Ahead of Peter, one of his cousins was engaged in a brutal battle.  The sound of a crash and a scream caught his attention as another raider hacked at a door.  Peter rushed, striking from behind. A jolt ran through Peter as his weapon stopped abruptly, wedging into the man''s head.  The man flailed and Peter trembled. The axe head wedged too deeply into the skull for Peter to pull it out.  To his horror, the man swung around, his own axe raised.  Peter braced and grabbed the falling axe by the handle. Peter realised, with some panic, that this man was very, very large. Peter was not.


    A struggle ensued.  The resident of the house swung open her door and grabbed Peter''s axe out of the assailant''s skull.  Blood sprayed freely out of the man''s head and he lost all strength, falling in a heap at Peter''s feet.  Breathing heavily, Peter looked up at the woman who had just defended her home.  Peter took the enemy''s axe while the woman held Peter''s axe close to herself.  "Keep it, and barricade yourself, Fifi."


    Peter walked away, giving the swapped out axe a few experimental swings to get a feel for its balance.  He needed to protect his home and his family, but the sight of the man fighting on with an axe in his head was making Peter sick, and his legs felt weak.  "Pull it together and man up Peter...." he muttered to himself.


    Peter heard some shouts nearby, and he quickly dashed behind a wood pile.  He saw two men he did not recognise, with their faces painted black run past him.  A third walked in their trail.  He recognised the man as Art.  It took all of Peter''s self control to not swear and expose his location. Nel was right to doubt them.


    Peter snuck around the wood pile, as Art drew his bow and notched an arrow.  Peter bull rushed the turncoat, tackling him to the ground.  The stronger man struggled beneath him, but Peter quickly pressed the haft of his axe into Art''s throat, pinning him. "Where are Cat and John?  WHERE!?"


    Art glared at him and spat in Peter''s face.  He rammed the haft harder into Art''s throat, causing him to sputter and gurgle.  Art reached up with one hand, grabbing and clawing at Peter''s face, trying to thrust his gloved fingers into Peter''s eyes.  Peter turned his head away, but kept up the pressure.  But with his gaze averted, he did not see Art grab another arrow.  A sharp pain pierced into the side of Peter''s neck and he screamed in spite of himself.  Peter''s grip weakened as one of his hands instinctively went to the arrow, but he stopped himself from yanking it out.  Knowing death could be very close, Peter dropped his axe and sprang to his feet, fingers on either side of the arrow protruding from his neck to try and stop the bleeding.


    Art got to his feet, picking up the discarded axe and glowering at him.  Peter trembled, seeing the grotesque malice in the man''s face.  Danger nipping at his heels, Peter again thought of his wife, and before his pride could get in the way, his feet took flight.  Peter didn''t know where he planned to run, as there were dangers around every corner.  Bodies lying in the street.  Streaks of bloody slush.  Burning homes.


    Peter heard a whizzing sound as an arrow flew by his head, barely missing him.  Peter turned around a corner, placing his back to the brick wall of the foundry, trying to catch his breath.  His hand went to the arrow again.  Peter took off his glove and placed it between his teeth.  Closing his eyes, he broke the shaft of the arrow close to the head.  The pain was overwhelming and he bit down on his glove, trying not to cry out and alert anyone to his location.


    Desperately, Peter looked around.  There was a charred chunk of wood that might work as a club. Two men ran past his hiding spot, but he recognised them both.  The bushy beard and red knit cap of one was unmistakably Basil.  The other was one of his many cousins.  "Wait wait..."


    They turned, weapons drawn, but upon seeing Peter, they lowered them. Basil continued running, while the other approached Peter, lending him a shoulder.  "Let''s get you to the hospital."


    "Before... that... Art... Art is one of them.  Cat and John betrayed us!"


    Basil paused.   "I''ll make sure Graham and Sierra know!" He hollered and then continued running.


    The two men made their way to the hospital.  A makeshift barricade of sandbags and furniture had been erected. There was a skirmish going on, as a bulk of the raiders seemed to be intent on occupying the medical facilities.  Peter and his cousin gave each other meaningful looks, then directed their attention to a pair of archers.  Despite his injuries, Peter and his cousin set out to flank the ranged fighters and quickly subdued them.


    Peter grabbed one of the bows and clumsily took aim.  The pain in his neck from pulling back the bowstring was too much and he dropped the weapon.  "I can''t..." An arrow sailed through the air, arching beautifully before felling one of the melee fighters.  "Damn, Matthew."


    With another arrow already notched, Matthew grinned.  Realising their support had been taken down, the front line skirmishers turned their attention towards Matthew and Peter.  "You''ve got a short window.  Run!"


    Peter didn''t need to be told twice.  Grimacing and feeling woozy from the flint lodged in the side of his neck, Peter loped towards the hospital doors.  His vision fixated on a pair of combatants, quickly identifying one as Siobhan and the other as an unknown.  Out of the corner of his eye he saw someone attempt to flank him, and he narrowly managed to stumble out of the swinging club''s path.  He slid, losing traction on the red slush beneath his feet.  Peter couldn''t stop the fall that was happening, but threw himself forward to at least direct his fall towards a raider.  The two of them tumbled to the ground, causing Siobhan to yelp.  With her assailant on the ground, she shouted for Peter to move as she raised her spear high.  Peter rolled out of the way just as Siobhan''s spear struck the other woman''s neck.  She bled out rapidly, but there was no time to be horrified.  Siobhan helped Peter to his feet and banged on the door, hollering the password.


    Peter and Siobhan rushed in once the doors were opened, slamming the door shut again just in time to cut off the approach of another raider.  There was a bang as a body hit the reinforced doors.


    "Peter!  Oh damn..." Siobhan said, looking at his neck wound.  "Sarah!  SARAH!  It''s Peter!"


    Adrenaline drained from Peter once he was someplace safe, and he felt his knees give out.  Siobhan, being the stout woman she was, easily caught him in his swoon as she continued to call for help.  Peter''s vision became blurry, and he barely managed to look up and focus on Sarah''s concerned face, vignetted by fading consciousness.


    <hr>


    Nel stood with her back to a wall, each hand holding on to one of her children.  She peered to where she saw some men run by, waiting.  Giving each child''s hand a squeeze, she urged them to run to a low stone wall which surrounded a desolate community garden.


    Nel caught her breath, and then pulled Ash back down as he rose to try and see over the wall. "Just a little further and we''ll be in the root cellar. I know this is scary-"


    "I''m not scared!" Ash objected.


    "Me neither!" Maple insisted, gripping the knife she had been given.  Distress rippled through Nel''s body as she imagined her daughter having to use the weapon in her hand.  Nel had already had to discard her spear during a narrow escape from a tenacious raider.


    "Well you should be!  Fear keeps us alive," Nel hissed.  She took in a few deep breaths as she tried to gain control of her frantic heart.


    "Are you scared, Mom?"


    "Yes.  But I''ll be fine once we reach the cellar, so let''s do that together, okay?"


    "Okay!" Ash said with renewed enthusiasm.  There was a scream in the distance and Nel fought the urge to try and see the source.  She focused, instead on where they were headed next.  There was a small tool shed they could hide by, and the cellar was not far from it. Nel heard crunchy footsteps and held her children close.  Once the sound faded, Nel rose and dashed towards the shed.  As they approached, the shed door opened.  Nel''s feet tangled over themselves and she began pitching forward.  Her children, much smaller than herself, were being pulled down with her.  Panicked, she let their hands go and rolled to the side, her shoulder hitting the edge of the wooden structure.  Nel landed awkwardly on her side, sliding in the snow.  Maple held out her knife threateningly and Ash rushed to check on his mother.


    The man who emerged was holding a neglected pitchfork.  He spun it around, pointing it at Maple.


    "No!" Nel shrieked as the man lunged at her little girl.  Nel couldn''t get to her feet fast enough, only managing to bring herself up to her knees, seizing Maple and pulling her out of harm''s way.  "Don''t you DARE hurt my children!" Nel said fiercely.


    The man grinned, showing all two of his teeth reflecting the firelight.  "Oh yeah?  What''ll ya do for me if I spare yer pigglet?" The man asked with a drooly lisp, holding the pitchfork ready.  Nel sneered. She was not going to waste words on him.  Unfortunately, her children were not quite so tight lipped.


    "You''ll leave us alone if you know what''s good for you!" Ash shouted.  Nel hissed at her son to be quiet. At the same time, she gestured with a hand behind her back to Maple.  It took Maple a moment to figure out what it meant, but she placed the knife in Nel''s hand.


    "That right?  I ain''t get no giddies outta killing squealers like you, but fewer mouths to feed the better." The man lunged forward with his pitchfork.  Nel quickly brought up the knife to deflect it, the seven-inch blade sliding between the tines.  One of the prongs of the pitchfork scratched Nel''s cheek, but she didn''t flinch as she twisted the blade, wrenching it from the man''s hand.


    The moment the pitchfork fell into the snow Ash dove for it, landing on his hands and knees.  The man, disarmed, grabbed Ash from behind. The young boy squealed indignantly and kicked as he was lifted from the ground.  The pitchfork was too large for him and Ash ineffectually swung it around.


    "Gimme that!" The man said, grabbing for the handle.  Nel sprung, plunging the knife into the man''s ribs just under his extended arm.  He grunted and released Ash.  Ash tumbled on the ground, clinging tenaciously to the tool.  With only brief hesitation, glancing to make sure Ash was alright, Nel pulled the knife out and stabbed the man again.


    "Who''s the pig now?" Nel whispered in the man''s ear as he lurched forward.  He spat a red gob into her face.  Nel was committed to the action.  With him doubled over, she slashed the man''s throat, stepping away as he collapsed, a pool of blood congealing in the snow.  Nel breathed heavily, wiping her brow with the back of her sleeve.


    The sound of whimpering drew her attention.  Trembling, Maple helped Ash to his feet.  At that moment, Nel felt something in her shatter.  Her knees nearly gave way, but she had no time for those emotions.  Face set grim, she cleaned the knife off as best as she could.  "We need to go."


    Ash clung to the pitchfork, staring at the exsanguinating man.  "Think that''ll attract vamps?"


    "Ashton!" Nel grabbed Ash''s other hand and pulled him away from the unsightly corpse.  Ash offered very little resistance, but would not relent his weapon either, although it was not ideal for his small stature. "It won''t matter because we''ll be safe in the cellar."


    "What''s wrong with you!?" Maple scolded in dismay.


    "Hush!" Nel snapped as they huddled behind the tool shed.  Nel searched for the pair of rose bushes that marked the cellar''s location.  Ash tried to pull away, but she held his hand tight.


    "Mom!  It''s Cat!  It''s Cat!  I think she might be hurt!" Ash said excitedly, pointing with the pitchfork in the direction of some nearby trees.  She followed his line of sight, and saw Cat with her hood down, leaning against a tree, holding her shoulder.  "We gotta help her!"


    "Shush!  She can take care of herself!" Nel hissed.


    "Even if she''s hurt?" Ash sounded mortified.  "Help me out Maple.  You don''t want Cat hurt either do you?  Maple?  Hey... Maple!"  Ash swung the hand that Nel was holding firmly and tried to get his sister''s attention.  Nel looked down and saw her daughter looking pale, perhaps a little green.  Her eyes were half lidded and the colour had gone out of her lips, looking almost blue.


    "Maple!  Are you hurt?!" Nel asked, ripping off a glove and checking her daughter''s forehead, met with cool and clammy skin.


    "I feel sick..." Maple admitted quietly.


    Nel placed both of her hands on Maple''s shoulders. "Can you just hold on until we''re inside?  That''s all I ask of you right now."


    Nel heard the rapid pattering of feet and turned her head to see Ash sprinting off towards Cat. "Ash!  No!" Nel turned to go after Ash, but her daughter took hold of her hand.


    "Don''t leave me, Mom!" Maple pleaded piteously.  Nel took in a sharp breath, watching Ash sprint off to Cat, and then looked back at Maple who seemed to be wilting before her eyes.


    "Come on," Nel said through grit teeth as she hurried her daughter towards a pair of naked rose bushes.  Nel used her foot to kick excess snow off of a pile of fake tree branches.  Just as she thought.  She looked worriedly to where Ash was now standing in front of Cat, speaking to her.  Cat did not exhibit any hostile behaviour, yet.  The torn mother licked her lips and pulled on the handles.  Ice had formed in the crack between the doors.  Nel wanted to scream in frustration, but she feared alerting the enemy.  Her chest burned as she stomped on the wooden doors angrily.  Maple went down on her knees, holding her stomach.  Nel let out a strangled noise, as she couldn''t keep all the tension inside any longer. As Maple wretched, Nel pulled the door open.


    "Finally."  Nel knelt beside Maple who was heaving, and rubbed her back.  "Alright sweetie, time to go inside." Nel took Maple by the shoulders and guided her down the stone steps.  Once inside, Nel hurriedly gathered a bunch of empty sacks and some reserve hay, fashioning a bed for Maple to lie down on.  She helped the young girl out of her wet outer layers, and bid her to lie down.  "There now... just get some rest. I need to go get your brother."


    "Oh Momma, don''t go! Forget what I said.  I am scared!  I am!" Maple sobbed.


    Nel stroked Maple''s bangs and patted her cheek.  "Hey now... it''s okay to be scared.  It''s okay." Nel leaned down, kissing her daughter on her forehead.  "But your brother needs to be safe, too.  I won''t be long."


    Nel rose as Maple whimpered, curling up tighter on her sad sack bed.  Just as Nel approached the cellar doors she heard Ash''s voice.


    "Down here!  You''ll be safe! Hey!  What are you doing?  No!  You need to open it not... WHAT!  LET GO!  HEEELP!  HEEELP! MOM!"


    Nel''s pupils dilated as her hair stood on end.  She rushed up the last few steps to push the doors open but was met with resistance.  Nel began banging on the door.  She was locked in!  Nel took a few steps down and then launched at the door, but the angle made it hard to get the force she needed.  The second attempt at bursting the door open nearly caused her to fall down the steps.  "ASH!  ASH!  WHAT''S HAPPENING?"


    "What?  What is it?" Maple asked from her roost.


    All Nel heard in response was Ash''s voice making muffled sounds as if his mouth were covered.  The noise trailed off and Nel slammed her hands into the thick wooden doors until they stung.  When she could no longer hear Ash, she sat at the bottom of the steps, her face in her hands, and sobbed.

 Chapter 19: Red Eye

    The smouldering remains of a building reflected in Rena''s eyes.   The damage was substantial, but she didn''t have time to linger.  A howl beckoned her.  Most of the raiders had returned from whence they came, but she could not take for granted that there weren''t stragglers.  Ever vigilant, Rena followed the call of her pack.


    Filibuster and Blarney sniffed and wandered in circles.  Once they saw Rena, they greeted her with wagging tails.  She approached them, rubbing their snouts and letting them chew affectionately on her arms.  Blarney whined and scratched at cellar doors which had been barred shut with a pitchfork and sturdy rope.


    Rena knelt down and concentrated. Two heartbeats were detected below.  Prisoners?  One of them was very fast and familiar.


    "Maple?  Are you down there?"


    "Rena?" came Nel''s muffled response.  "Rena!  Get us out!"


    Rena didn''t need any further encouragement.  She cut the rope and slid the tool out, and pulled the doors open. "Nel?  Maple?"


    Nel looked up at Rena, raising a hand and squinting from the light shone on her.  "Maple''s resting.  But you need to find Ash!  They took him!"


    Rena''s heart skipped a beat.  "What happened?"


    "Ash ran off to go help Cat.  Maple was sick so I was attending to her.  Before I could go get Ash, I was locked in and he was screaming for help!  You need to find him!  YOU MUST!"


    "I will!"  Rena stood up and dusted the snow from her knees.  "Go home for now.  I''ve already been by, and Jillian is safe."


    "And Peter?  What of Peter?"


    "Wounded, but alive."  Rena patted Blarney who leaned his shoulder against her leg.  Nel looked as though she might faint.  Rena reached out to steady her, but Nel put up a hand.


    "Go.  Just go.  I''ll be fine."


    "But..."


    "GO!"


    "As you wish.  Here, take my light; I don''t need it,"  Rena set her hand-crank flashlight on the steps.  She patted Blarney and then whistled to get Filibuster''s attention.  "Come on boys, let''s go find Ash."


    Rena picked up a discarded tuque which she recognised.  Inspecting the tracks left behind, she observed signs of a struggle in their chaotic arrangement.  Rena scratched Filibuster''s ear and placed the knitted cap in front of him.  "Give that a good sniff."


    Nel finally emerged from the cellar as Filibuster hopped side to side and barked.  He chased his tail a few times before sniffing the ground and heading off along the trail.  Rena looked over her shoulder as Nel guided a very shaken Maple back home.  She exchanged glances with Nel, her jaw set in determination.  Guilt chased the light out of Nel''s eyes moments before she looked away.


    Filibuster accelerated to a trot, forcing Rena to keep up. Eventually the trail led to one of the palisades surrounding the town.  Other footprints converged with them at that spot, and there were many impressions in the snow.  Rena knelt down as Filibuster whined and scratched at the thick wood that barred his path.  Blarney caught up and decided to roll right in the middle of the tracks Rena was analysing. "BLARNEY!" Rena scolded.  He quickly rolled onto his belly, lowering himself, pinning his ears back and dropping his tail.  He whined through his nose meekly.  "You should be sorry."


    Rena sighed and examined the wall.  Fibres stuck out between the tapered timbres.  Using a nearby crate for a boost, Rena climbed up to inspect the trace further.  "Hemp..." Rena muttered.  Fresh perforations in the wood caught her attention.  "Perhaps a grappling hook and rope."


    Rena carefully placed her hands between spikes and hoisted herself further up to peek over the wall.  Trying to get over without being grazed was proving difficult.  She could not imagine how mortals would have done it easily while carrying a fighting child.  At the base of the palisades on the other side were a series of shapes in the snow.  Her eyes went to a pile of discarded planks.  "Makeshift ramp, maybe."


    Rena dropped back down. Blarney looked up at her then quickly away, still lying in the snow. Rena scratched his ears. "Blarney, you''re fine."


    Rena glanced towards the east where omens of dawn manifesting on the horizon.  "I''m sorry Ash... hold on a while longer."  Rena was just about to turn and head back when Filibuster and Blarney began barking excitedly.  Although they could not speak with words Rena could understand that they caught a fresh scent.  Ash may be close, but not for long.  Rena stared at the horizon with great trepidation.


    "Alright, you two, I''m trusting you."


    Rena knelt down and picked up Blarney, hoisting him up on her shoulders.  From there, he was able to scramble over the wall without catching himself on the sharpened tips.  Filibuster followed.  Lastly, Rena crested the palisade and landed on the other side.  The brothers sprinted ahead and Rena dashed after them.


    Just shy of the treeline, the wolfdogs halted and growled.  An image in her mind formed. Cat.  Gun.  Danger.  Rena glanced up just in time to see Cat and John step out from behind a pair of poplars.


    "What have you done with Ash?" Rena demanded, raising a hand to shield her eyes from the light they shone on her face.


    "Only one came to retrieve the boy?" John scoffed.


    "We''ll take what we can get." Cat fired a shot at Rena.  Liquid pain injected into her thigh.  But once the shock wore off, Rena concentrated on that crippling pain until she could will it away.  Ready for a fight, Rena charged at Cat.  Seeing the whites of Cat''s eyes was satisfying to Rena as her foe fell to her assault, a hand clutching the scavenger''s throat.  Before John could pull her off of Cat, Rena had grabbed the gun and pointed it at Cat''s forehead.  John''s hands, which had seized Rena''s shoulders, froze, neither letting go, nor trying to pull her away.


    "I will ask one more time.  Where is Ash?"


    Cat went from staring in awe to a haughty glower.  With a small shake of her head, she cued something to John. He released Rena and made a run for it, leaving Cat to her fate.  Rena briefly glanced over to the two dogs who had been laying low and gave a head tilt with a sharp whistle.  Immediately, they set off after John.  Rena looked back down at Cat.


    "If you don''t want John to be a feast for the wolves, you will tell me what you did with Ash."


    "John can handle himself," Cat said calmly, her drooping eyelids and out of focus eyes showing a dissatisfying lack of alarm about the gun pressed into her forehead.


    "We''ll see," Rena muttered.  She glanced back up at the sky.  She didn''t have time.  Rena closed her eyes and focused on the two wolf dogs.  Their hearts were racing as they chased the fleeing raider.  Do not attack.  Stalk.  Follow.  Find their home. With this intention firmly in mind, she howled.  Hearing the howls in response, she opened her eyes again.  "Good night, Cat."


    Rena''s other hand clamped down on Cat''s throat in a blood choke.  She focused on the other woman''s heart and circulation as it was cut off from her brain.  Rena mentally counted to eight, and her captive lost consciousness.  Rena held her throat only a few seconds longer while her other hand set the gun down and worked on undoing her belt.  Once it was free, Rena removed the pressure.  She had to work quickly to bind Cat so that when she woke up, she was not a threat.


    Rena hefted a groggy Cat onto her shoulder and sped off back to the settlement.  She could sense the impending sunrise, and panic urged her forward.  She had to hope that her canine companions would fulfil their mission without more casualties.  But it was a lot to ask of them.


    <hr>


    Hot water would have been a blessing.  Layla sat upon her bedroll with her legs crossed, an arm raised as she cleaned her armpit with her flannel.  Hygiene was a lesser concern as a vampire. They themselves could not get diseases from filth.  But Layla preferred feeling clean, and even if all she had for water was melted snow, she was determined to observe her ritual cleansing.  She could see through the diffuse red light that the sun was setting.


    "Need help with those hard to reach spots?"


    "You''re awake early," Layla observed, not bothering to look back at Cyrus.  There was no privacy in the tent they shared, but she didn''t need it.  There was nothing she needed to hide from him.


    "Yeah, well, I passed out almost as soon as the tent was up."


    Layla continued to wipe herself down, ignoring Cyrus.  Unusual silence followed.  She had no desire to disturb it.  Eventually Cyrus would say or do something.


    Layla''s wrist was grabbed from behind and the cloth taken out of her hand.  She looked over her shoulder at Cyrus who was close behind her. "Women always take too long." Cyrus muttered as he began to wash her back.  "And if all goes well, we''ll have a busy evening."  Layla instead began unbraiding her hair, grabbing her comb which she''d set atop her neatly folded clothes, using her time efficiently. "Sometimes seeing you like this, I can almost smell jasmine.  It''s just a memory, but I enjoy it."


    "How sentimental," Layla said as she worked out a small tangle.  Cyrus was almost done with her back.


    "I also miss balmy Mediterranean nights." Cyrus handed her back the cloth.  "And the warmth. I wonder if they have hot baths here."  As Layla plaited her hair she felt Cyrus kiss her neck.  But her fingers did not stall as she focused on the task at hand.


    "Does this mean I am forgiven?" Layla asked as she tied the end of her ebony locks with a ribbon.


    "I told you I couldn''t stay mad," Cyrus said.  He placed a hand on her shoulder, but then stood up.  "But I''m not going to forget any time soon."


    Layla shrugged and shifted position, bringing up one knee to reach her foot. She could hear shuffling behind her and the whisper of fabric, ending with the sharp sound of a zipper.


    "I hope those Day sisters got that meeting set up.  I want to get our business here done as quickly as possible and get on our way." Cyrus walked around in front of Layla, squatting down in front of her as he watched her, staring at her face, willing her to respond.


    "But you prefer civilisation," Layla went through the motions.  He wanted a conversation, thus a conversation he would have.


    "Eh.  I came through this place briefly with Rena and got strip searched by a mannish woman with a gun."  Layla looked up from her toes and fixed Cyrus with a long, weighted stare.  She didn''t need to say anything, as he immediately launched into further explanation.  "Yes, yes, I know.  What''s the problem with that?  I mean, I''m not ashamed of my body as you well know.  It was just her attitude.  Also did I mention that Rena had staked me just the evening prior?  I still had a wound from that and she prodded at it.  I mean, rude!"


    "Rena staked you?"


    "Oh yeah, I didn''t mention that, did I?  No big deal.  She only tried to stake and decapitate me.  I got out of the way and we had a bit of a tussle.  But we worked things out.  I suppose I shouldn''t have kissed her, but I was just happy to see her after all that time away."  Layla listened, her eyebrows furrowing as she finished cleaning.  She wrapped herself up in a dry blanket while her mind picked over the revelation.  She had taken a greater risk than she had realised in sending Cyrus here ahead of herself.  She had miscalculated the strength of Rena''s grudge versus her obligation to her grand sire.  Troubling.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Someone approaches," Layla observed upon hearing the muffled creak of footsteps in powdered snow.


    "Well hurry and get your clothes on, woman." Layla stared at him, for his words were spoken intentionally loud enough anyone outside would hear.  There was a pause and a small gasp, as twin heartbeats both grew quicker for a moment before settling down.  A common pattern in embarrassment.  Silently Layla began pulling on the various layers of clothing necessary to keep warm and limber while Cyrus stepped outside.


    "Ah, just on time, ladies.  Have you began the recruitment drive?" Cyrus voice drifted in as Layla''s fingers deftly fastened her belt.


    "Madam Gold''s agreed to a meetin''.  There''ll be advisors, too.  We ain''t recruiting no one without her say-so, so don''t embarrass us, Cyrus."  Layla identified the voice as Linda''s as she pulled on her kuspuk.  She picked up her fur-lined parka and pulled it over her head.


    "Embarrass you?  I promise, I will be a perfect gentleman!"


    "Not sure folk here got the same idea of gentleman you do.  Just tone it down, alright, Cyrus?" Lily entreated softly.


    "For you?  Anything," Cyrus'' response was so saccharine it was a mockery of all things kind and sweet.  Layla could detect a change in their heartbeats again.  Linda was unmistakably angry.  Lily, though, it was harder to tell without visual cues whether she was upset, afraid, or flattered.  Layla finished lacing her boots and finally stepped outside.


    "Let''s go."


    <hr>


    Lily led everyone into the community hall, lit by dying pot lights.  Metal collapsible chairs were set up in neat rows facing the main platform, where an empty podium stood.  Butterflies danced in her stomach as she turned to Cyrus and Layla.


    "I''m sure Madam Gold will be along shortly."  At least, she hoped she would.


    A clack-clip-clock announced the telltale arrival of Madam Gold.  Assisted by an ornate but functional cane, she strode with purpose to the podium.  She was followed by three others, all wearing thick winter coats.  It was a relief to see modern clothes again, after living among the homespun styles of Fisham.  But Lily''s relief soon drained when she realised they weren''t Madam Gold''s advisors with her.  These were all security, including Sheriff Black.  Lily quickly pinched her cheek to coax some colour out of them, then ran her hands over her thighs to wick the sweat forming on her palms.


    "I am Madam Gold, leader and protector of this huddle," Madam Gold croaked, her voice having lost most of its timber, leaving some hollow, scratchy noise behind.  "You must be Layla and Cyrus, from Fisham."


    Lily and Linda quickly rose to their feet, hands on their thighs as they bowed.  Layla immediately stood and did the same.  Cyrus glanced around, and then lagged behind with the same gesture.


    "You are correct.  I am Cyrus Tinker, and this is Layla Samara."  Cyrus gestured with an open hand to Layla, and she nodded.  Lily glanced anxiously at Madam Gold, who did not look overly impressed.  Cyrus continued, "Layla and I have not been at Fisham long, but we represent their interests all the same. We have left Fisham on a most important mission."


    Madam gold leaned on the podium for support and began tapping her index finger. "A mission?  And what has it to do with us?"


    "I said it was important, did I not?"  Layla discreetly stroked Cyrus'' elbow, then tapped her foot three times.  A few days prior Lily would not have caught these subtle communications, but after spending time alone with them, she noticed they had a language all unto themselves.  Cyrus cleared his throat.  "The Bleak is expanding. With it, these vamps, as you call them, are on the rise.  We seek answers to the cause of the White Plague, and to its eradication.  We have obtained information that suggests answers lay in a city about eight hundred kilometres southwest of here.  But we need supplies and volunteers."


    Madam Gold narrowed her dark eyes.  "Supplies?  And what''ll stop you from just running off and never being seen again?  Think we ain''t heard miracle cures and the like before?"


    "We''re not saying we have the cure.  We''re saying we''re looking for it.  Or the knowledge we need to develop it.  Fisham has an impressive medical lab in the making.  Isn''t that right, Lily?"  Cyrus looked over meaningfully.  She stared at him, stuttering a moment before looking at Madam Gold.  Lily didn''t like being put on the spot.


    "It''s true.  They got a hospital and beds and supplies and doctors." Lily hadn''t realised she was fidgeting until her sister stilled her hand.  "And I''m gonna go with them on their journey, that''s how much I believe in them."  Lily gave Linda''s hand squeeze.


    "I''d advise against it, Lily.  You''re young and don''t know the ways of the world," Madam Gold rasped disapprovingly.


    "Oh, I''ve been learning," Lily responded, but she edged even closer to Linda, their arms touching.


    Madam Gold arched a pencil thin eyebrow, then dismissively looked back to Layla and Cyrus. "Well, like you said, skinny, them vamps will be flooding in." Cyrus opened his mouth to protest, but quickly shut it when Madam Gold noisily cleared her throat and continued. "White Warrens already been hit by some vamps, and I hear Fisham was too.  We need everyone protecting Goldilocks.  But Willowbrook and Perch probably got folk to spare."


    "Heh.  Well I don''t mean to boast..." Cyrus began, quickly earning a scathing look from Linda, "...but I fought off quite a few of the vamps that hit Fisham.  But if we can find a cure, then you won''t have to put so much into patrols and vamp-hunts."  Cyrus smiled as pleasantly as he could.  "And if we get a large enough party, we can split up and cover more ground.  Why not call a meeting where we can present our case to your people, and let them decide if any are brave enough to come along with us?"


    Madam Gold tapped her finger on the podium.  "I decide for the town, for their own good.  It''s how we survive," Madam Gold said severely.  "For that matter, Lily, you should go back to your parents.  Linda.  I''m surprised you allowed Lily to leave."


    Linda stared at Madam Gold.  She had been unusually silent.  "We had our reasons," Linda said, her voice not as forceful or confident as it had been in the past. Lily swallowed hard and looked down, feeling miserable under Madam Gold''s scrutiny.  But the Madam was always critical of her, but she was never sure why.


    "Would it have something to do with that Perch boy?" Madam Gold''s lined face twisted into a haughty sneer.


    How did she know?  Lily felt a panic swell up, but it also might explain the disdain directed towards her.  Linda wore an equally hostile sneer, but quickly subdued her expression.  "What do you know of Jay?" Lily finally asked.


    "He spoke of a madman who tore Beth''s throat out, then imprisoned him.  Pale, black hair..." Madam Gold looked over at Cyrus.  Cyrus, who had been slouching, sat up straight. Lily also looked at Cyrus.  While her eyes were wide before, they were positively bulging now as a shaky hand covered her agape mouth.  Cyrus'' eyebrows shot up and he looked between Lily and Madam Gold. The revelations just kept getting worse.


    "Hey now, that could be anyone," Cyrus said, hands out in a placating manner.  "Do I look like a madman to you?"


    Layla rose to her feet almost the same time Lily did. Both spoke at the same time, their words lost to each other.  They looked at each other, and Layla quickly sat back down, giving Lily the priority. Trying to hide her trembling, Lily faced Cyrus "You hurt Jay?  You''re the reason he never showed up!?  The reason I thought he..." She thought he''d abandoned her.  But all along, he had been a prisoner of Cyrus.


    Linda sprang to her feet, quick to pounce on anything that further blackened Cyrus''s reputation.  "You''re the reason Lily was attacked! If not for you, she''d still be-" Linda had to stop herself short, looking towards Madam Gold.


    "Still be what?" Madam Gold asked sharply.


    "She''d... still be home and safe.  Not runnin'' about with, with... him!" Linda pointed her thick finger at Cyrus.


    Madam Gold noisily cleared her throat and rapped her cane on the platform.  She looked at one of the men stationed behind her.  "Bring him in."  Wordlessly, the man rose and headed to a side door. Sheriff Black sighed and leaned back, looking disinterested in the proceedings.


    Cyrus snorted.  "You''re all getting ahead of yourselves."


    "We''ll see," Madam Gold interjected before Linda could bombard Cyrus with more accusations. "Bring him in."


    The door creaked, and Lily could not believe who stepped into the room.  "Jay!" Lily called out excitedly, rushing over to him with arms wide.  His strong arms wrapped around her and she nuzzled her face into his leather coat.  She looked up at him as an expression of bewilderment turned to relief. It was short lived once Jay caught sight of Cyrus.


    "That''s him.  That''s the monster!" Jay condemned.  Lily held him tighter, craning her neck to see Cyrus''s response.  This was not how she wanted this meeting to go.


    "Woah now!  Before you gather the angry mob, that woman came at me first, and this upstart only saw me defending myself!"


    "Defending yourself!?  You tore out her throat with your teeth!  You''re no man!"


    Immediately, the two men who had accompanied Madam Gold had weapons out.  Sheriff Black remained seated, but lazily drew her revolver. In response, Cyrus rose, and if not for Layla placing a hand on his chest to stay him, he looked ready to launch himself into a brawl.


    Immediately, fingers began pointing, and a cacophony of words trying to speak over each other hammered on Lily''s senses. She looked imploringly at Madam Gold who seemed agitated, her voice unable to compete with the hollering, accusations, and indignations filling the air. The cane came down on the podium with a resounding THWACK.  Everyone paused and this time looked at the Madam.  After an expanse of time spent clearing her throat, Madam Gold spoke. "You said you came from Fisham. Was it a mistake letting them into the Ward?"


    "No." Layla said resolutely.  "We only recently arrived in Fisham."


    "Really? Cause sounded like you lot were speaking for them."  Madam Gold hooked her cane in the crook of her arm so she could cross them, lifting her chin and peering down her pinched nose at Layla and Cyrus.


    "Someone from Fisher was gonna join us, but couldn''t come.  But let me say the time we spent at Fisham, they''re good folk!" Lily insisted.  She stepped away from Jay, who looked astonished at Lily, as if something occurred to him.


    "Lily, you been carrying on with these psychos?" Jay asked, tilting his head to Cyrus and Layla.


    "Layla''s not a psycho.  I don''t think.  Cyrus..."  Lily frowned and wrapped her arms around herself uncomfortably.  "...fooled us all."


    "Lily!" Cyrus placed his hands on his hips.  Layla bumped his elbow with her own, catching his eye and giving him a shake of her head.  Cyrus sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he looked down for a moment.  He then dropped his hand, giving a unilateral shrug.  "Look, you might not believe us, but both of us..." Cyrus gestured to Layla, "...came here from Europe."


    "Europe?" Madam Gold repeated the word as if it took her a moment to think what it meant.  "Overseas? Folk ain''t come here from overseas in hundreds of years."


    "You exaggerate!  It''s only been a bit over one century since North America became off limits," Cyrus corrected.  He remained unabashed by all of the glares his comment collected.


    "So how''d you get here?" Madam Gold asked.  Lily looked curiously over at Cyrus.  Jay, just placed a hand on her shoulder, but he was feeling twitchy as if impatient.


    "Well, that''s a funny story in and of itself..." Cyrus said, eyes lighting up with the opportunity to regale the room.


    "Cyrus stowed away in an air drop, and I crossed the Bering Strait." Cyrus gave Layla an irritated glance, but didn''t chastise her.


    "Cross the what?" Madam Gold repeated, tilting her head.


    Layla stared at the room.  "Bering Strait. Narrow part of the sea between Alaska and Russia."  Lily looked around, feeling relieved by the blank stares that she was not the only one who still had no frame of reference. Madam Gold made a valiant effort to hide her ignorance with a sage nod.


    "Why ain''t more people crossing the... Boring Strait?"


    "Military outposts.  But Russia destabilised.  It gave me an opportunity to sneak across."  Layla sat back down, placing her hands on her lap.


    "Oh who cares about straits and Russia?" Jay finally interrupted, balling his fists.  "We have a monster among us!  And in Perch, we don''t let monsters live.  So why is he still standing?"


    "Jay!" Lily blurted defensively.  "He''s not all bad!" She felt attacked. It hurt to have Jay speak of monsters, knowing that she was on the verge of becoming one herself.


    Jay grabbed Lily, spinning her around.  With his hands on her shoulders he stared intensely into her eyes.  "You said yourself you were fooled.  Why do you defend..." Jay slowed down, his eyes widening then narrowing as he looked Lily over with more scrutiny.  "...Him?"  Before Lily could stop him, he snatched off the scarf tied around her head, exposing her shaved scalp.  "Lily...? No..."  Jay gave her a push back while stepping away from her quickly, as if he''d stuck his hand in a fire. Lily barely managed to catch herself from falling on her rump.  But she immediately felt the pangs of rejection and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Jay... what..." Lily''s hands went to her shorn head.  Linda bounded over to her sister''s side. "What''s wrong?  It''s just hair.  It will grow back..." Lily knew it was more than about her hair.  But she couldn''t face it.  What had Jay seen in her?


    "And will it be white when it does?" Jay asked.


    "What are you..." Fear needled her gut.


    "Her eyes.  They''re red!"  Surprised, Linda looked at Lily, peering closely into her eyes.  Lily stared at Linda, shaking.  What was her sister seeing?  What did Jay see?  Lily wished desperately that she had a mirror and she looked around, but there were no reflective surfaces.  The windows had been replaced by wooden shutters long ago.


    Lily was caught off guard at hearing Cyrus''s voice cussing behind her.  A hand came heavily on her shoulder and she flailed, but was spun around despite her protests to face Cyrus.  His eyes darted around and then gazed into her eyes.  "Well, damn."  He frowned.  The tears that had been forming finally began falling down Lily''s cheeks as she struggled to get out of Cyrus''s grasp.  She needed to get away.  She needed to see for herself.  Her legs took off, but her momentum was quickly cut short as her arms were painfully yanked back.


    "Let me go!  Let me go, please, I''m not a monster!" Lily exclaimed, fighting with Sheriff Black, who had seized her. She heard Linda yell something incomprehensible and turned and saw her sister fighting against one of the other men, who was holding her back from attacking the Sheriff.


    "Fighting''s no good," Sheriff Black said tiredly.


    "Bring her," Madam Gold instructed.  Lily looked to Cyrus pleadingly, and Linda continued to try and stop Lily from being taken away.


    "Let my sister go!  You KNOW Lily!  She''s a good girl!" Linda got a blow to the side of her head for her troubles, causing her to stagger back.  Lily screamed and fought harder, but Sheriff Black had been doing this a long time.


    Lily was forced to stand in front of Madam Gold for inspection. "Pale skin.  Red eyes."  Madam Gold ran her veiny hand over the stubble of Lily''s shaved crown.  "Patches of white... hard to see, but my eyes ain''t easy to fool," Madam Gold tapped Lily''s trembling lips, before forcing them apart.  "No fangs.  Yet." Madam Gold frowned.  "But the signs are all here.


    "So, what do we do with her?" Sheriff Black asked.


    "Take her to be executed."

 Chapter 20: Consequences

    "NO!" Linda shrieked as she flung herself at the men. She was caught by the third man. Linda fought with the wild vigour and desperation of a cornered animal. She kneed him in the groin, and while he was recoiling, she threw a punch at one of the men holding on to Lily''s arm. She bit another man who tried to grab her in a strangle-hold. With the distraction, Lily dug her heel into the sheriff''s instep and then drove her elbow aimed at her solar plexus.


    Layla stood apart from the action, watching it unfold while maintaining her own inner tranquillity. There would be a time to act, and from Cyrus''s growing agitation, that time would be soon. But she needed to take stock of the entire situation, including viewing all the possible paths of retreat. Her eyes glanced over all the moving parts of the action, as if standing in the eye of a storm.


    Jay stood apart from the action, looking deeply conflicted. But everytime he appeared as though he might move to try and help Lily, his face wrinkled with abject disgust and he turned away. Lily broke away and made a run for the door, but she was tripped by Madam Gold''s cane. This meagre contribution to the violence was enough for Sheriff Black to recover and pin Lily down. The two remaining men had to work together to hold back Linda, who cussed and struggled madly.


    "It''s like they forgot who the real monster is. Shall we remind them?" Cyrus whispered. Although outnumbered, the mortals would be easily subdued. Layla used the chaos to back away until she could fade into the shadows, sparse as they were in the diffuse light. Cyrus picked up a metal chair and charged, cracking one of the men over the head with a resounding gong. "A new contestant enters the ring!"


    Cyrus specialised in creating chaos. He was agile and adaptive, changing direction easily and rotating through targets to grab the ire and focus of multiple combatants. Layla circled the outside, keeping to the shadows, her presence only betrayed by occasional flickers of darkness and shadows that did not coincide with the bodies in motion. Sheriff Black was constantly looking up at the fight as she bound Lily''s wrists behind her back. With Linda free of her captors, she lunged at the Sheriff to knock her off of Lily''s back. Linda mounted the burly woman and began punching her repeatedly, while Sheriff Black struggled to get her revolver out of its holster. Madam Gold was backing away from the fight towards the side entrance. Two more men came in through the front doors. One of them held up a shotgun, pumping it, while the other uttered a cry of bewilderment at the scene before them.


    Just as the man was pointing the gun at Cyrus who had tossed one man into the other, Layla materialised behind him, pressing a knife to his throat. No words needed to be spoken, her threat was clear. The man''s hands trembled and he lowered the shotgun. The man beside them took a quick step away from both, holding up his hands to appease Layla.


    Jay was a quick study, and while Cyrus was focused on two combatants, he snuck up behind him armed with a metal chair. Just before he swung it at Cyrus, Lily called out for him to duck, which he did so. The metal chair was swung with such force that Jay lost his grip on it, sending it flying across the room. One of the men Cyrus had knocked down had just risen only to take a chair to the face and stagger back, trip on the edge of the stage, and tumble down.


    There was a click and Linda''s raised arm paused, as she stared down at the gun barrel pointed at her face. Her clenched fist shook in the air, but she slowly lowered it.


    Madam Gold saw the two men effectively being held hostage by Layla. Layla caught her eye and nodded to her, a grim command to stand down. Madam Gold scoffed and shook her head, insolence drawing her lips closed and chin out.


    "We''re just messengers - we have no idea what''s going on." Layla held the knife closer to her hostage''s throat. The man who spoke kept his hands out. "Spare us."


    "Turn away, say nothing, and you will live," Layla said quietly, her eyes darting from the frightened messenger and the fight. Another chair went flying, but the fighting was slowing down as everyone realised there was a gun trained on Linda''s head. Sheriff Black wriggled out from beneath Linda, but always kept her fun pointed.


    "But... there''s a raid..." the messenger stammered.


    "Raid? Here?"


    "No, Fisham."


    Layla''s eyes widened. Suddenly, their fight seemed petty and inconvenient. With her other hand, she grabbed his gun from him, which he gave up with hesitance. Her blade was very persuasive. Slowly, she released the hostage and held the gun, pointing it at the ceiling. With a loud boom, the entire room froze and turned to her.


    "Enough." Layla said. "Speak," she commanded to the messenger. Keeping his hands up and eyeing her gun he cleared his throat, looking at his dishevelled and bloodied audience.


    "Fisham radioed us saying they were under attack. But they''re not respondin'' no more. What d-do we do?"


    All of the combatants looked at each other. Cyrus put down the nightstick he had stolen from one of the men. Sheriff Black started to lower her revolver, but seeing a movement from Linda caused her to raise it again. Madam Gold, who had found herself a corner to hunker down in, slammed her cane on the floor and stood up tall. Jay dropped down to the ground.


    "Nothing. Fisham sent us monsters. We are done with them," Madam Gold said, eyeing the room.


    "They didn''t send monsters. Lily is one of yours! And she got bit before she even arrived in Fisham!" Cyrus blurted, the heat of the battle betraying his better senses.


    "Impossible!" One of the men shouted.


    "She''d be one of those things by now!" Jay insisted.


    "Well... no. We''ve been giving her blood transfusions to delay her transformation," Cyrus admitted, scratching the back of his neck sheepishly.


    "Is that how you have hidden the signs?" Madam Gold rasped.


    "No! I''m not one of those things!" Cyrus said, the disdain in his voice amplified by the wrinkling of his nose.


    "But you..."


    "Look, dearies, I''ve been around for almost five hundred years. Those things haven''t even existed for two centuries. I don''t know what they are, and I intend to find out."


    Madam Gold tapped her fingers on the brass cane head as she stared long and hard at Cyrus. "Then what are you?"


    "Oh, they call me a vampire. And really, I do put the ire in vampire." Cyrus swept his arms out ina theatrical flourish as he nodded his head. "You two lugs, come here."


    "...No." One of them said, the other shook his head.


    "Come on, I won''t bite."


    "Why should we believe you?" Jay asked, crossing his arms and keeping his distance from both Cyrus and Lily. Lily squirmed, as she was still prone on the floor with her arms behind her back. Linda, who had been caught off guard, slowly moved to assist her sister. Sheriff Black pointed her weapon at the sisters, whispering something to them. But she did not show anymore hostility as Linda helped Lily upright, holding her close.


    "Because he ain''t like them. He''s strong and fast. You all saw that just now. I ain''t got any strength from being bit," Lily peeped.


    "I thought there was something wrong about you..." Sheriff Black murmured.


    "Ah, yes, I remember you. You made me strip in your little office." Cyrus snorted. "Mind lowering that weapon? Those sisters are under my protection, and I really can''t have you executing either of them. And... as much as I love having the spotlight, could someone please tell me more about this raid on Fisham?"


    All eyes went back to the messenger. He coughed and held up his hands again. "Nothing to tell. Like I said, they said they was bein'' attacked. Didn''t say who or what. Then there was a crash, someone yellin'', and it all went quiet."


    "Bother. Looks like our mission will have to go on hold while we go bail out Fisham yet again." Cyrus said, wiping his hands off.


    "No!" Lily interrupted. "We don''t got time to be goin'' back!" Lily rolled her shoulders back ant looked pleadingly at Madam Gold. "Please, let us go. Banish us if that''ll make everything right. And don''t turn your back on Fisham. They are good folk and don''t know about me being bit." Lily shook her head. "Please, I needa try''n find a cure."


    From the distance, it was hard for Layla to read Madam Gold''s expression. But gradually, her long sigh and bowed head said enough. Steadying herself with her cane, the Goldilocks leader gestured to the scattered chairs and disarray of the room. "Long as you''re not a threat to us, we don''t care where you go. But we ain''t gonna keep quiet. The rest of the Ward will know what you are."


    Cyrus crossed his arms and muttered something under his breath. Layla surrendered the shotgun, as she felt it was no longer needed, and strode across the hall. Without a word she began cleaning up the mess, starting with righting the tossed and toppled chairs as she listened.


    "That''s only fair, I guess," Lily said. She shook her head to get some hair out of her face. "...Could someone untie me?" Linda quickly freed Lily''s wrists, and she brought them around, massaging them.


    "No one''s gonna trade with us if they know Lily''s bit." Linda frowned, wiping blood and sweat from her forehead with the back of her sleeve.


    "They got a right to know. ''Sides, it''ll stop things from turning out like this," Madam Gold said, gesturing to the mess that Layla was working to rectify. Seeing her take initiative, the less injured of the two men Madam Gold brought with her began to help. He kept glancing up at Layla warily.


    "What about Fisham?" The messenger asked.


    "Send a small scouting party. We don''t know if they been taken over or burnt to the ground. If they''re still standing, then we''ll figure out what help we can give." The two men who had come with the message nodded and left.


    Cyrus strode over to Madam Gold, standing with his hands on his hips. She looked down her nose at him, but Layla knew that was all he needed. The moment she saw Madal Gold swaying on her feet, it was evident Cyrus was up to his tricks.


    "Madam Gold, I do sincerely apologise for what happened here, and the loss of Beth. It was a desperate situation. We all do what we can to survive," Cyrus clasped his hands together. Layla stopped watching, but listened closely as she started a pile for broken items.


    "Which is why I never want to see you here, again." The sharpness had fled from Madam Gold''s voice, leaving a rubbery croak in its wake.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "This is fine. You shall not. But even though you cast us out, if we do find a cure, we will be sure that you get it. We bear no ill feelings." Layla knew he was lying. She would hear all of his ill feelings in a buffet of diatribes later. Cyrus paused as if to give Madam Gold the chance to speak, but she did not. "Could you not, at least, bare to part with a sled cart? Perhaps a few provisions for those two unfortunate ladies? They also are just doing their best to survive. After all, our success is in everyone''s best interest, even if we have made some mistakes along the way."


    "More than mistakes..." Madam Gold responded sluggishly. Her long, rattling sigh was audible. "But I see your point." There was a pause, and Layla glanced over as Madam Gold gestured to Sheriff Black. "See that they have whatever we can spare."


    "That''s not my job," Sheriff Black barked.


    "You can''t be serious!" Jay protested. "It''s bad enough you are letting them go, but giving them supplies!? After what they''ve done?"


    "I won''t be told what I can or can''t do by a hawk!" Madam Gold sputtered, raising her cane and flailing it. "This is my huddle!" Madam Gold snapped her fingers. "Run along, boy." She then made a sweeping gesture to Sheriff, who grumbled and turned to head out.


    Jay looked as though he might explode at the Goldilocks leader, but he reigned in his temper after looking around. His gaze lingered on Lily, who looked over at him. She reached out to him and took a step forward, only for him to turn quickly away. "Jay, please don''t... I''m not a monster."


    Jay took a few more steps towards the exit, but then stopped, his clenched fist trembling. He looked over his shoulder at Lily. "No, Lily, you''re the sweetest girl I met. But I don''t believe there''s a cure. And I won''t watch you become one of those things. Goodbye."


    Lily gasped and began to rush over to him, but Linda held her back. Her eyes grew even redder. Layla observed that the young woman had no shortage of tears, or occasion to deploy them. She tried to recall the last time she cried. Catharsis takes different forms for everyone.


    "So that''s Lily''s sweetheart who she all too readily cheated on," Cyrus remarked quietly as he stood beside Layla. She did not avert her gaze from Lily who turned and began to sob into Linda''s shoulder. Madam Gold looked uncomfortable with the display of emotion, clacking her cane as she hurriedly strode across the platform.


    "Cheated on, with you. Did she have a choice?"


    "Of course she did." Cyrus tilted his head to the side. "The first time, anyway. After that she needed a bit of a nudge. Don''t tell Rena."


    A whisper of a sigh, the budding of a groan were in Layla''s chest, but she dared not release it. She remained as inert as ever, patiently waiting for the next call to action.


    "It''ll take a few hours to get you your ill gotten gains," Sheriff Black informed Layla and Cyrus. She then turned, whistling sharply at one of the ailing men who got the worst out of the fight. "Come on, let''s get some ice on that. No short supply of that, at least."


    "So... we''re not going to go check on Fisham?" Cyrus shifted his weight from one foot to the other as he continued to watch Linda try to comfort Lily.


    "By the time we arrived, there would be little for us to do. Moving forward is the best option," Layla observed.


    "True. There wouldn''t be time for me to swoop in for an epic save when all has turned grim. Chances are we''d just arrive in time for the clean up instead, which is boring." Cyrus glanced around the room. "Assuming we don''t get run out town before then, I guess we''ll be leaving tomorrow evening."


    "We leave as soon as they return with the supplies."


    "Eh!?"


    <hr>


    Nel laid on her bedroll, petting Maple''s hair, listening to her deep breathing. It was a relief that Maple was no longer crying, but Nel wished there was someone to hold and comfort her as well. Peter''s life hung in the balance. She''d heard he continued fighting valiantly even with an arrow in his neck, but the removal of it was not as clean as it could have been. And Rena failed to bring Ash back.


    Nel''s eyes brimmed with burning tears as she thought of Cat. They should never have trusted her. They should have turned all of them out. Sniffling, and still with her heart racing as rage rebelled in her chest, she kissed Maple''s forehead to try and soothe herself. It did little for her, but it was enough to stop her from storming off to find Ash herself. She had Maple to take care of, and another life growing inside of her to nurture. Still, Nel was sceptical that it would come to term. Would it be worth babying herself just for another disappointment?


    Nel swallowed the lump that was forming in her throat. Running out of the village in a vain search would help nobody. But there was one thing she could do that would certainly help her feel a lot better.


    When Nel heard the door, she got up and immediately met Jillian in the entryway. "I''m going out." Nel grabbed her parka, her chin thrust out and a gaze as hard as flint. Jillian looked somewhat bewildered but then nodded.


    "Where''s Maple?"


    "Asleep in my bed." Nel said coldly as she went out the door.


    Nel trudged through the village, trying to ignore the scorches and disarray left from the raid. In the morning light it looked even worse, and they were down manpower to set everything right. Nel walked up to one of the few stone buildings where a man was standing guard. He nodded to Nel, but stood in her path.


    "No one enters or leaves; you know that, Nel."


    "Move aside, Trent."


    "No."


    Nel glared at the rugged man. "That woman turned on us and took Ash!"


    "I know. I know you''re hurt, Widdo Nello..." Nel drew in a sharp breath at the irritating nickname, "...but trust me, I''m doing you a favour by not letting you go in there."


    "Why? What, do you think I''d kill her?" Nel challenged.


    Trent shrugged. "I would want to."


    "If she''s dead she can''t tell me where Ash is. I just want to get her to talk," Nel argued.


    "Hmmm, well, I suppose for old time''s sake, and if you can snag me an extra ration of the GOOD pork..." Trent said, rubbing his chin and looking around.


    "Done." Nel thrust out her hand and Trent shook it. He lowered his spear and stepped aside, unbolting the door.


    Nel slid the door panel open and peered into the cell of their jail. Without her leathers and winter gear, Nel could see scars all over Cat''s exposed arms. Only seven toes remained on her bare feet. Nel remembered her own close call with frostbite when she was adrift. Cat looked up at Nel briefly, then hung her head again.


    "Look at me." Cat did not move. "I demand you look at me!" Still nothing. Nel shut the panel and unbolted the door, swinging it open forcefully. Nel stormed over and crouched in front of Cat, grabbing her dark hair and forcing her head up. She stared straight into the brown eyes of the woman who had taken her son. "Where. Is. Ash?"


    As the silence from Cat grew, Nel forced her head back more and more. Finally, in frustration, Nel jerked her head to one side and let go. Cat put a hand down to steady herself and went back to staring at the floor. Nel stood and kicked Cat in the face. "I want my son back!"


    Nel took in a deep breath as she watched Cat pick herself up off the floor and wipe her mouth with the back of her hand. Nel reeled back her arm to strike at Cat again, but hesitated. This caused Cat to look up and tilt her head, a question in her eyes. No. A challenge. Cat''s lower eyelids trembled as she stared with fierce intensity. Nel''s hand shook and she stepped back. She had killed the man who threatened her children. But there was nothing to gain from his life, and much to preserve by ending him. Scavengers were a tough lot. Nel knew from experience. The amount of pain she''d have to put Cat through would not go unnoticed. She didn''t wish to cause Trent any trouble. Nel huffed angrily, and then sighed in defeat.


    "At least tell me what will happen to him," Nel pleaded.


    "As I thought, weak." Cat spat at Nel''s feet. She stepped back, nose wrinkled in disgust.


    "We drove your lot back."


    "Hmph." Cat rolled back her shoulders and shifted until she was sitting cross-legged. "No one expected to be attacked by wolves." Cat narrowed her eyes. "You have one among you, don''t you?"


    Nel met Cat''s slivered eyes with a glower of her own. But the question worried her. Nonetheless, she claimed ignorance. "One what?"


    "A shifter."


    Nel was taken aback. She had recently learned that vampires existed in addition to the infected. Even in her earnest shock, Cat seemed sceptical as her lips curled contemptuously.


    "Don''t play dumb."


    "I''m not. What is a shifter?" Nel placed her hands on her hips.


    "Just as it sounds," Cat responded unhelpfully. Nel crossed her arms and lifted her chin, staring down her sloped nose at the prisoner. Neither woman spoke for a time.


    "Where''s my son?" Nel asked again, this time sounding more exasperated than menacing.


    Cat lifted her scarred eyebrow and laced her fingers together. "Safe."


    "Safe? You took him by force!" Nel''s hands flexed, imagining herself strangling Cat. The only thing holding her back is that choking did not help communication. "Why did you take him!?"


    Again the prisoner was silent, and Nel was getting ready to deliver another blow, calculating where there would be the least evidence when Cat lifted her chin and spoke. "So he won''t share our fate - prey for a monster!"


    A chill ran down Nel''s spine. Nel took a step back, and a smug expression came over at''s face. Nel''s fingernails dug into the palm of her hand and she glared at Cat. "I would NEVER let that happen!"


    "Don''t be naive. He sings praises of that girl, Rena. But she has a taste for blood, doesn''t she?"


    Nel swallowed hard, but kept her glare intact, trying to hide her growing unease. She wondered how Cat figured out Rena''s secret, and then began to wonder who else might be able to discern her true nature. But then, wasn''t it Rena''s plan to reveal the truth to the other wards soon? With a deep breath, Nel calmed her nerves. She didn''t need to guard this secret any longer. "Yes. But... I have no idea what you mean when you talk of a shifter."


    Cat narrowed her eyes, and Nel detected the first sign of uncertainty. Cat cleared her throat, dabbing her lip again to check if it was still bleeding. "So you admit to Rena being a monster, but still deny that she is a shifter?"


    "I don''t know what that is!" Nel said with exasperation. "She drinks blood, but she doesn''t shift anything!"


    Cat''s eyebrows furrowed. "...She does not turn into a wolf?"


    "Why? Do you know someone who does?" Nel blurted.


    "Not a wolf. A bat. You are telling me she''s kept that side of her hidden?" Cat asked, cocking an eyebrow.


    Nel took in a deep breath. Had Rena been hiding even more from her? From everyone? Or were there other things out there besides vampires? Walking over to the wall, Nel leaned against it and crossed her arms. "I don''t know. But I would never allow Rena to feed on Ash. Please, he''s safe with us. If you think you are protecting him, you are not!"


    With a derisive snort, Cat stood up. "With shifters, no one allows them to do anything. They just take what they want. Choice is an illusion. If she wants him, she will take him, and there is nothing you can do about it. There was nothing we could do - which is why we fled."


    The words that Nel had always thought were being spoken out loud, and they were more horrifying given voice. Nel''s heart began to race as the fears she''d been trying to overcome were let out to play. What could she do if Rena turned on them? But Rena allowed herself to be exiled. Perhaps Rena was simply not as strong as some of the other vampires, or shifters, or whatever these creatures of the night were.


    "I just want my son back," Nel said tiredly. It was too much to contemplate who the real threats were. All she knew was that no matter what happened, she would do her best for her children.


    "It''s out of my hands now. My band keeps on the move. We take what, and who, we need, then move on, lest the Baron find us."


    "The Baron? Is that your... bat shifter?" Nel asked.


    "That''s what he calls himself. At first he promised us protection and prosperity. But in the end we all became his slaves." Cat crossed her arms, dipping her chin and staring hard at Nel. "Whatever promises she made, I''m sure they come at a cost."


    "And he''d drink you blood?" Nel asked, wanting to clarify the similarities.


    "Yes. His appetite grew over the years, and he became careless as to how much he took from any one person. And if any of us became too weak, he''d throw us out like trash."


    "It''s unfortunate you encountered such a fiend. But Rena has been straight forward with us," Nel wasn''t feeling confident as she said this, and hoped it wasn''t noticeable in her voice. "I will bring my son back home, with or without your help."


    "As I said, I don''t know where they are heading," Cat said, sounding faintly apologetic.


    "Not even a direction?"


    "Anywhere but south."


    "Where did you come from?"


    "The west, maybe a little south as well," Cat shrugged. "I don''t know why I even am telling you that much. You got another child, don''t you? What about her?"


    "What about her? I''m taking care of her too."


    "You can''t think you can take care of her and find your son. Either you leave her to find him, or you stay and cut your losses."


    Nel sighed and shook her head. "He will be found." Aggravated by the truth of the matter, Nel left, slamming the door shut behind her. As she put the deadbolt back in place she sighed. Cat was right. She either had to leave Maple behind in the care of someone else, likely her mother-in-law, or stay behind to care for Maple while hoping someone else could rescue Ash. But she worried no matter which decision she chose, the other child would feel less loved or abandoned. What should I do?